#yoongi x black oc

[sweetestofchaos]

Blackthorn Ch 8 | M.YG

Pairing: Crown Prince Dragon!Yoongi x Crown Princess Impundulu!Keena Genre: Soulmate AU | Arranged Marriage AU | Fantasy AU | Fluff | Angst Word Count: 9.1K Warnings: Crying/Breakdown | Feelings of Betrayal | Light Depictions of Anxiety | Blood | Shifting | Use of Magic | Mentions of War | Self Doubt | Harmless Flirting Rating: PG16

Hate Me - Dealing with the aftermath of their engagement, the Princess takes time to better understand her emotions; while the Prince confronts his own feelings.

a/n: As always thanks to @sailoryooons for being my beta and making the banner. Minors do NOT interact with my work, please and thank you.

Taglist: @thickemadame​ 

Series Masterlist | Masterlist

Previous | Next

Diffused sunlight filtered in through the hanji on the latticework window in the room and roused the Princess from her restless slumber. As she slowly started to wake, the events from the day before settled on her shoulders and the Princess winced as her eyes started to burn. She blinked rapidly and turned onto her side with her back towards the main door of her room. The tears streamed down her face silently and the Princess clutched a pillow tightly to her chest. Her head, temples and right in the center of her eyes throbbed nonstop. The pain was unrelenting and the Princess bit her lower lip to keep from making any sounds of distress. 

The early morning light darkened outside. The rising sun now hid behind thick grey clouds and the scent of rain carried on the wind. From under the roofing of the butterfly house, Chan and Jooheon frowned as it started to rain heavily. Mingi, Aga and Hoseok cursed as the rain had interrupted their early morning sparring session. 

“It wasn’t supposed to rain today,” Mingi sighed with a frown as his hair poked him in the eye.

Aga grunted in response and tossed the weapon in his hands towards Hoseok. Hoseok easily caught the weapon and watched as Aga rushed off in the direction of the butterfly house. Mingi, who was now soaked, offered to tidy up the training area since Hoseok needed to get back to the Prince before he woke. Hoseok thanked Mingi and took him up on the offer as he headed into the palace to get out of the rain. He was soaked as well, his hair was plastered to his face but he didn’t really mind. It was all part of his job.

On his way to the Prince’s chambers, Hoseok greeted Minho in the halls and the older man bowed before he hurried off, out of Hoseok’s sight. Hoseok clicked his tongue and swept his wet hair from his face before he continued on his way to the Prince’s chambers. He wasn’t surprised to see Prince Yoongi standing by an open window in nothing but a loose pair of dark gray trousers and a red kimono robe with gold larch flowers embroidered on the fabric. 

The Prince’s blond hair hung nearly at the middle of his back and Hoseok took notice. By now the rain came down in droplets the size of cherries and the gray overcast turned into a murky smoke color. A thick layer of fog rolled over the land and settled around the palace. Hoseok squared his shoulders and stepped farther into the room. He stood beside the Prince and watched as the fog seemed to devour everything it touched. 

“Do you bring news of the Princess?”

Hoseok kept his focus outside of the window as he clasped his hands behind his back.

“The Princess dismissed everyone last night after she asked to be alone. Aga stood guard with Jooheon to follow the Princess’ request.” Hoseok sighed as he spoke, he knew this information would upset the Prince. “Mingi spoke with the Princess last night as an ear-”

“Does she hate me as much as I hate myself?”

Hoseok whipped his head to the side to gaze at his friend and Prince Yoongi’s face was twisted in anguish. His lips were downturned and his eyes were dull and muddled with a layer of unshed tears. This was the face of a man deeply hurt and betrayed. Hoseok reached out and placed a hand on the back of Prince Yoongi’s neck in comfort. 

“Yoongi-”

Prince Yoongi held up his hand as he silenced Hoseok and turned away from the window. “You’re dismissed, Lieutenant.”

Hoseok pressed his lips in a firm line and bowed deeply, “As you wish, your Highness…”

Hoseok left the Prince’s chambers and clicked his tongue as he thought back to the sorrow on his friend’s face. He understood the inner workings of the palace, Hoseok wasn’t an idiot. Power plays were a must to secure a better future for those next in line. However, he couldn’t shake the image of the Prince’s sullen face from his mind. What price had been paid for the future? 

A loud crash sounded from behind the door and Hoseok waved off the guards as their hands went right to the hilt of the swords. 

“Give his Highness...privacy. Call me if the situation becomes dire.” Hoseok inhaled deeply and racked his neck before he walked off in the direction of Seokjin’s office. He hoped his friend would be able to shed more light on the situation at hand.

In the Prince’s chambers, Prince Yoongi paced back and forth as he chewed on the bitten skin of his thumb. His other hand was tangled tightly in his hair and his vision was blurring as he replayed the events of the day prior. There was no way that Princess Keena did not hate him and he couldn’t find fault in her feelings. It pained the Prince to think of that sweet smile and bell-like laughter that he grew so fond of becoming a distant memory. Would the Princess forbid him from ever seeing her again? Would their last moments together be a sunny and clear picture ruined by the water of fallen tears?

Prince Yoongi grabbed the closest thing to him - a vase full of cherry blossoms - and threw it in the direction that Hoseok had walked. The vase crashed against the main doors to his chambers and Prince Yoongi shouted, the ragged and watery sound morphed into something much more smokey and submerged as it tapered off into a roar.

Black patches of scales started to form on the Prince’s body and his nails elongated, no longer blunt but razor sharp. The Prince clenched his teeth and hissed as the sudden fangs pierced his tongue. The metallic taste of blood was a welcomed flavor and Prince Yoongi licked along his teeth with a twisted smirk on his scaly face. Agust hadn’t come to the surface. The Prince had full control of his emotions, but Agust did lend the Prince more of his rage to physically show that the Prince himself was more than distraught.

Confront them! 

Agust’s voice was loud, so very loud as it echoed in the Prince’s mind. As the Prince’s animal spirit, Agust was tasked with protecting the hatchling. The Prince’s rage was Agust’s rage and he wanted the Prince to make his displeasure known; more than anything he wanted to see the carnage of the Prince’s fury. 

Confront them! 

Prince Yoongi caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror and he stood frozen. Golden eyes glared at him as he flinched at the mere sight of himself. Agust was right, Prince Yoongi needed to confront his parents but not like this…not with Agust so close to the surface. Agust hissed deep within the Prince’s soul and sneered as he poked at the open wound that grew on the Prince’s heart. He pointed out the Prince’s weakness and laughed mockingly as he wrapped his black claws around the Prince’s heart. They dug deep into the bruised and battered muscle and the Prince winced.

They lied! You are nothing but a pawn. Confront them!

In the butterfly house, Princess Keena sat dressed in a dark grey kaftan made of muslin cloth. The v-neck of the robe was lined by thin braided fabric that went over the shoulders and hung  loosely from the ends of the wide half sleeves. The dress covered the Princess’ feet as she sat curled in on herself once again outside on the engawa. The rain showed no sign of stopping for the day and the Princess sighed. Her gaze turned towards the sky and she imagined herself sitting on the back of a cape teal duck on her way back to her homeland. Her lower lip started to tremble and the Princess shook her head.

She refused to cry again, her whole face hurt from her tears and the skin had been rubbed raw from all the wiping. The handmaidens had come by the Princess’ room with food and she turned them away. The knot in her stomach wouldn’t allow for food. Princess Keena closed her eyes and silent tears fell against her will as she failed to recall the happiness she had felt when she first arrived in the Min empire. Chan walked a lap around the home and he bowed low to the Princess who hadn’t seemed to see him. He took in the Princess’ ragged appearance, her face was swollen and her eyes were glossy; Chan frowned.

“Excuse me, Princess?” Chan called softly so that he wouldn’t startle the young woman.

Princess Keena’s eyes found Chan’s and he noticed a silver ring around the brown of her irises. 

 “Would you care to take a walk through the grounds? I passed Namjoon in my rounds. I am sure he would enjoy showing you the beauty of the butterfly house.”

Princess Keena blinked slowly as Chan’s words rattled around her mind. They were jumbled and watered down but after a moment they became clear and the Princess stared at Chan silently. Was this the first time he had spoken to her? Princess Keena took in his long midnight blue hair that was always pulled off his forehead and out of his face that exposed his cider brown eyes. Chan’s face was pleasant to look at with a wide nose and thick, mauve lips. He was strong and capable, with wide shoulders and a tapered waist. Princess Keena found herself nodding her head at Chan’s words. Chan smiled, a closed mouth grin that didn’t reach his eyes, but was friendly nonetheless.

“Please prepare yourself and I will fetch Namjoon.” Chan bowed once more and headed off in the direction that he last saw Namjoon.

Princess Kenna rubbed at her eyes and hissed as she irritated the tender skin. She rose to her feet and stepped back inside of her room, sliding the door closed for privacy. Most of her clothing was located in another room, but her handmaidens were smart enough to keep a few simple pieces of clothing close by. The Princess pulled on a thick robe to keep the chill of the rain from bothering her. It was a plain navy colored robe with silver angelfish and storks embroidered onto the fabric. The sleeves were long and hung past the Princess’ fingers, reaching mid thigh with a thick silver silk band around the hemming. Slowly the Princess slipped her feet into a pair of navy shoes and she pinned her hair into a bun at the back of her head.

Princess Keena didn’t bother with jewelry nor did she ask her handmaids to help her get ready for her walk with Namjoon. There was no makeup or extravagant hair ornaments. Once ready for the walk, Princess Keena made her way to step back outside through the door but Namjoon’s presence was announced from the door that led into her room. Princess Keena allowed for Hyejin to enter her room and Hyejin said nothing as she beckoned for the Princess to follow her to the main foyer of the butterfly house. At the main entrance of the butterfly house, Namjoon stood with two parasols in his hands. His light blue hair was pulled out of his face and tied into a high ponytail while the outfit he wore was simple, much like the Princess’.

Namjoon wore black hakama pants, a black nagajuban with a dark grey kimono over it that had large navy flowers patterned on it and white matching flowers stitched along the hem. His obi - belt - was dark grey with the same navy flowers. Namjoon smiled softly and bowed when he saw the Princess and she bowed her head.

“The weather is a little fickle today, so please accept this-” Namjoon offered the Princess one of the parasols, “and enjoy the tour around your new accommodations.”

Princess Keena stared at Namjoon and her lips twisted into a scowl. “Is this extravagant prison supposed to smother the flames of my ire?”

Namjoon’s eyes widened at the Princess’ words and Yongsun stepped in. “Mind your words, Princess.”

The Princess narrowed her eyes at Yongsun but kept silent. She took the proffered parasol and walked out the front door silently. Mingi and Minho both straightened up at the sight of the Princess and she paid them no mind as she stepped into the rain. Namjoon and Yongsun shared a look before Namjoon cleared his throat, bowed and hurried after the Princess. 

“Princess, if it would please you…I would like to show you the main garden and then show you the rest of the structure.”

The Princess nodded her head and remained silent as Namjoon led her to the center of the courtyard. There in the corner sat a garden of bamboo surrounded by snapdragons, azaleas, lupines and rock cress. There was a small stone path that led to the garden and broke off in another direction that led to a stone garden in the center of a koi pond. It was beautiful, the bright flowers stood strong in the rain and Namjoon noticed that the rain had lessened a little.

“If you would like to add or remove any of the flowers, please do not hesitate to ask, Princess.” Namjoon watched as the Princess knelt down and ran her fingers over the petals of a dark blue lupine.

“My mother loves lupine…” The Princess stared at the flowers and the frown on her face slowly started to melt away. “When I was younger, my mother snuck us out of the palace and she took me to visit a friend of hers from her childhood. They owned a lupine field and I ran through those flowers for hours.”

Princess Keena slowly pulled her hand away from the flowers. “My mother chased me and we played hide and seek…it was one of the happiest days of my life.” Princess Keena stood to her full height and didn’t take her eyes off the flowers. “I have woken up to lupine flowers at my bedside everyday since then.” 

Princess Keena turned to Namjoon with tears gathered at the corner of her eyes and she smiled as her bottom lip trembled. “I forgot how beautiful they were.”

Namjoon stepped forwards and bent at the knee. He carefully plucked a lupine from the bunch and stood before the Princess. “May I?” Tears fell from the Princess’ eyes as she nodded her head and Namjoon gently tucked the flower into her hair. The dark blue petals glowed against the Princess’ skin and Namjoon cupped her cheek lightly before he thumbed away her tears. “I cannot tell which is the flower.”

Minho rolled his eyes at Namjoon’s words and Mingi coughed loudly to cover his laugh. Princess Keena shook her head and Namjoon pulled his hand from her face with a wink.

“Is that one of the royal gardener's best lines?” The Princess teased and Namjoon threw his head back with a laugh.

“So far it has only worked on one person.”

Princess Keena’s smile was teasing as she patted Namjoon’s chest. “I think I would like to meet the person that worked on.”

Namjoon’s face heated for a moment and he rubbed the back of his neck. “I think the two of you would become good friends. He should be here within a fortnight to start on artwork within your home.”

“You are in love with an artist?”

Namjoon toed at the stones underneath his shoes and smiled shyly, his dimples out for everyone to see.

“May I know this mystery artist's name?”

Namjoon nodded his head and cleared his throat, “Jungkook…Jeon Jungkook.”

The Princess smiled and motioned for Namjoon to continue the tour of the butterfly house. As they put some distance between Minho and Mingi, the Princess glanced at Namjoon and looked around the rest of the garden.

“You are different from when we first met Kim Namjoon. You have a gentle and powerful soul within…”

Namjoon nearly tripped over his own two feet at the Princess’ words and she was quick to grab hold of his arm to keep him upright. Namjoon looked at the Princess and his eyes flashed a striking forest green before they changed back to their warm brown. Princess Keena smiled and Namjoon stared at her with wide eyes.

“I’m an impundulu, one of the most powerful beings that has ever lived…I know when I am in the presence of an old soul.” Princess Keena glanced over her shoulder to make sure that Mingi and Minho were far enough away to speak. “You have nothing to fear from me, Namjoon. I will keep your secret and honor your wishes, whatever they may be.”

 Namjoon squinted  his eyes in thought and raised a single eyebrow. “Can you call off the rain? You’re drowning my seedlings.”

The Princess laughed for the first time since yesterday and the rain slowly lightened up and it stopped once they were back in front of the butterfly house. The sky above was a faint blue with soft white clouds scattered all over. Namjoon grinned and bumped his elbow into the Princess’ arm before he spoke up once more.

“Let me properly show you the butterfly house, Princess.” Namjoon offered his arm and Princess Keena placed her hand on Namjoon’s lower bicep.

“Thank you, Namjoon…I missed the blue sky.”

In the innermost walls of the palace, Emperor and Empress Min sat once again in a room before their friends and allies in the Escistan kingdom. Queen Tiali and King Baasi’s forms were clear with a faint glow as they were shown with the sight gem. Empress Min sat with her hands in her lap and a tight smile on her face. The war with the west had started earlier than what was planned for. The west struck fast in the night once they caught wind of the Min Empire sending aid and support. Two of the Princes of Escistan had gone to fight while the oldest and youngest princes stayed behind to help with royal affairs and train with the rearguard. 

“What aid do you require from us?” Emperor Min questioned as he watched the youthfulness in his friend’s eyes dim.

“For now our defenses will hold until more troops arrive. It was ignorant of me to assume the west would not act once news reached them of our alliance.” King Baasi frowned as he spoke and Queen Tiali grabbed hold of his hand.

“No, no,” Emperor Min spoke up with a shake of his head. “This fault lies with us. It seems we have an enemy within our walls.”

The silence that followed the Emperor’s admittance was louder than any sound.

“How is Keena? Have you given her the good news?” Queen Tiali spoke up to change the subject to a lighter matter and the expressions on the Emperor and Empress’ faces were less than pleasant. 

Empress Min fisted her hands in her lap and cleared her throat before she spoke clearly. “The Princess excused herself before we were able to fully explain the betrothment-”

“Our son, the Prince as well, ran off soon after,” Emperor Min huffed as he sulked and Empress Min sighed.

“Give them time to adjust, they are still young after all.”

“Yes, I am sure with time they will grow to love each other.” 

The King and Queen of Escistan offered their friend’s a smile and Empress Min nodded her head.

“Do not fret over this minor setback, my friends. As you said they are young. I am confident that this will not keep them apart.” Empress Min held up her hand to pause the conversation as a knock sounded throughout the room.

The door opened and the Empress noticed that the guard who entered was from the Prince’s section of the palace. He whispered into Emperor Min’s ear, bowed and left the room silently. Emperor Min scratched at the tip of his nose and his copper eyes glowed that familiar molton brown.

“We will reconvene at another time. I apologize for ending this meeting abruptly but the Prince has requested an audience with us.”

“Yes, yes. Go and speak with your son, Chungho. Please give our warmest wishes to the Princess.” King Baasi bowed his head and his image quickly faded away.

Empress Eunkyung watched as her husband slumped in his seat and rubbed at his temples.

“What is it that our son wishes to speak to us about?”

Emperor Min’s laugh was bitter and he slowly rose to his feet. “Our son is currently rampaging through the palace halls demanding our presence in the throne room.”

Empress Eunkyung’s lips twitched as the sudden memory of the Prince in his early toddler years ran amok through the palace in search of his parents. At that time the Prince had fallen from a tree and refused anyone’s aid unless it was his mother or father. Empress Min stood from her seat and held out her hand towards her husband.

“Let us not keep our son waiting much longer.”

Hoseok was pulled from his discussion with Seokjin by a frantic looking guard. He looked ready to keel over as he stumbled over his words and he wasn’t even half way finished when Hoseok took off running towards the throne room with Seokjin right behind him. They arrived in front of the throne room just before the Prince and Hoseok intercepted him.

“Your Highness? W-What are you doing? You are not dress-”

“Where are they?” Prince Yoongi’s voice was coarse, hardened into sharp weapons possibly aimed at the wrong people.

“Your Highness, why don’t we get back to your cham-”

Prince Yoongi snarled as Seokjin stepped up beside Hoseok and blocked his way to the throne room.

“If you don’t want your head removed from your shoulders I suggest you stand down,” the Prince glared at his two friends and they both frowned. “Now!”

Seokjin flinched at the mere volume of the Prince’s voice while Hoseok stood his ground. 

“Stand down, Lieutenant Jung.”

Hoseok’s eyes flashed a smoldering ember for a brief moment before he closed them and inhaled deeply. Hoseok slapped a smile on his face and placed his hands on the Prince’s shoulders. “Now, now your Highness. You cannot hold an audience with the Emperor and Empress looking like this.” Hoseok jerked his head towards Seokjin and the older man stared at the two confused. Hoseok pressed his lips into a tight line and begged for Seokjin to help him with his eyes while the Prince stared at Hoseok unimpressed.

“Oh! Y-Yes, Her Majesty would have our heads if she saw you in such a state of undress, your Highness.” Seokjin quickly stepped forward and pulled the front of the Prince’s robe closed before he tied the belt neatly around the Prince’s waist. As the Prince stood still, Seokjin stepped behind him and combed his fingers through Prince Yoongi’s hair before he plucked the silver hair pin from his own hair and twisted the Prince’s hair into a messy topknot. Seokjin pinned the hair in place and stepped back around, his own brown hair hung around his shoulders while the Prince looked more put together before them.

Seokjin glanced over the Prince’s appearance and raised an eyebrow at the sight of the Prince’s bare feet, his toenails were pitch black and jutted out in sharp points. Hoseok followed Seokjin’s line of sight and he snorted, “Your Highness…can you put your claws away? I would like for my shoes to be returned in their pristine condition.”

Prince Yoongi glanced down at his feet and huffed, a black plume of smoke fell to the ground around his feet. “Keep your shoes, Hoseok.”

“Oh, it’s Hoseok now, is it?”

Prince Yoongi glared and Hoseok grinned. “Yes, I know, silence.” Hoseok mimed zipping his mouth shut and he playfully tucked the key away into Seokjin’s robes. 

The doors to the throne room opened and Hoseok’s smile dropped while Seokjin stepped back away from the Prince.

“Mind your temper, your Highness…we will be right here when all is said and done.” Seokjin offered a smile and the Prince nodded his head once before he waited for Hoseok to step aside. 

Prince Yoongi held his head high as he walked into the throne room and the door closed behind him with a soft thud. Emperor Chungho and Empress Eunkyung sat beside each other in their respective seats and watched as the Prince walked up the carpeted aisle. Prince Yoongi stood before his parents and refused to bow his head as he glared at them both. Empress Eunkyung cleared her throat gently and stared down at the Prince.

“You requested an audience and you have our attention. What is it that you wish to discuss?” 

Prince Yoongi clenched his hands into fist at his sides, his nails dug into his skin and drew blood as he licked over the fangs in his mouth. Emperor Chungho scratched the tip of his nose and rested his chin on top of his knuckles as he clicked his tongue to gain his son’s attention.

“Is this about the arrangement between our empire and the Escistan kingdom?”

Prince Yoongi scoffed, “Arrangement? That’s what you are calling it?”

“We all have a duty to the Empire, Yoongi. As the first and only Prince, you are no different,” Emperor Min spoke with a firm voice and Empress Min scowled.

“Yoongi-”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” The Prince looked between his parents and they both faltered at his question. “All this time, you - you knew and, and you said nothing….” Prince Yoongi scratched at the scales on his neck, his golden eyes narrowed at the silence. 

“My sweet boy, it was never a secret we meant to keep from you,” Empress Min stressed and Prince Yoongi shook his head.

“That’s a lie-”

“Yoongi, we did not lie to you.” Emperor Min stepped in and motioned between himself and his wife. “Why don’t we discuss this elsewhere?”

"Discuss what?!” Prince Yoongi’s voice rose and broke as his eyes burned bright. “You lied to me a-all this time. You lied to me!"

Empress Min stood from her seat and the Emperor was quick to grab her wrist and hold her in place while the Prince started to fall apart before them.

"S-She hates me and I have done nothing wrong!” Tears welled in the Prince’s eyes and the tip of his nose started to flush scarlet as he struggled to even look at his parents. “I am not the one at fault!"

“I am sure the Princess does not hate you,” Emperor Min spoke slowly as he stood and placed himself in front of his wife. “Give the Princess time and she will come around, I promise you.”

The laugh that spilled from the Prince’s lips was venomous as he dug his nails into his hair and pulled. The pin from Seokjin clattered to the floor and the Prince’s long blond hair flowed down his back, bright spots of red streaked throughout. "She has my heart!” The Prince’s words stung and clawed at his throat as he stumbled forward towards his parents. “I-I gave her every piece of me in our letters and she hates me!” 

The Prince stood at the bottom of the steps in front of his parents and he glared, as the unshed tears in his eyes started to stream down his face silently. “Not you-” he pointed one long clawed finger at his father and mother and the blood from the cuts in his palm splattered at their feet. “-Not the people who ruined whatever chance we could have had together.”

“Oh, Yoongi…” Empress Min’s own eyes started to burn with tears and she squeezed her husband’s arm. 

“She hates me…” Prince Yoongi’s voice broke into a watery whisper submerged in a never ending sea that waded between grief and self loathing. “A-and I love her still."

Empress Min pushed her husband from in front of her and rushed down the steps. She threw her arms around the Prince’s shoulders and pulled him into a tight hug. Prince Yoongi stood frozen as the tears from his mother soaked into his kimono and damped his skin. Emperor Min watched from the top of the steps as his wife fussed over their son, she cupped his face in her hands and pressed their foreheads together as she spoke.

“I wanted the feelings between you and the Princess to grow and form organically,” Empress Min admitted softly as she sniffled. “I never wanted to hurt either of you and for causing such damage, I am forever at fault.”

Slowly, the Prince raised his arms and hugged his mother gently, the blood on his hands stained her robes but she didn’t care as she allowed for her son to sob into her shoulder. Empress Min shushed the Prince and ran her hand through his hair as he cried. Emperor Min sighed and plopped down on the steps, he winced as his head started to pound and rubbed at his temples. 

“She hates me,” the Prince mumbled into the Empress’ shoulder and she shook her head.

“No, no, my sweet hatchling. The Princess does not hate you…I am sure her anger is pointed at us as well as her own parents.” Empress Min pulled the Prince out at arms length and smiled softly. “Give her time and she will come to terms with it all, even just a little. The Princess is in a unfamiliar land for what she thought would be a short trip…and now-”

“She’ll feel trapped here, won’t see?” Prince Yoongi asked and pouted as the Empress wiped at his face with the sleeves of her robe. Again the Empress was reminded of the sweet child that would pull at the ends of her skirts and whine with chubby cheeks for sweets. 

“If I remember correctly there was word that a seventh garden was added to the grounds and it had been completed.” The Emperor’s voice flouted from behind the Empress and the Prince nodded his head slowly. He understood what his father had meant and the Prince pulled away from Empress Min. 

Prince Yoongi cleared his throat and picked up the silver hair pin from the floor. Empress Min took the pin and easily styled the Prince’s hair into a neat bun that sat in the middle of his head. 

“Use the secret route, go back to your chambers and clean yourself up. You will join us for supper tonight.”

Prince Yoongi bowed to the Empress and cleared his throat, “Sorry for yelling at you both.”

Empress Min smiled and tapped the tip of the Prince’s nose with her index finger. “There is nothing to apologize for. Your feelings are valid and you were heard.”

Prince Yoongi bowed once more before he left and disappeared within the shadows.

In the morning after the audience with his parents, news of the Prince’s engagement to the Princess spread throughout the palace and was stopped at the palace gates. No one outside of the palace was permitted to know of the engagement until it was publicly announced for the safety of the Princess. In a subtle and silent protest to the engagement, the Princess refused to wear anything other than her boubou, dashiki, and kaftan. The colorful hanboks, hanfus, and kimonos were ignored and stored away out of the sight of the Princess. The gifts from the Prince were stored away in the chest they were received in and the night the Princess removed the golden rings from her fingers, she cried herself to sleep.

The Princess was to resume her lessons at once and she welcomed the distraction. The tutors were to come to the butterfly house and the Princess would let them occupy her time and mind with new and old knowledge. As the First Princess to the Min Empire, the lessons were altered to reflect Princess Keena’s new standing and title. The Princess ignored anyone who referred to her as the First Princess and she forbade the royal bloodline of the Min empire to enter the gates of her dwelling place. The Emperor and Empress allowed for the Princess to have her way and they kept it to themselves that the Princess had been moved outside of the palace into her own estate. 

Empress Min knew that once Prince Yoongi was aware of the butterfly house, he would drop his princely duties and try to find a way into the home of the Princess. 

Today was the first day that the Princess’ lessons would resume and Princess Keena was woken up early to eat and get ready for the day. Byulyi and Hyejin dressed the Princess in a pale orange buba made of linen with the matching pale orange iro - wrapped skirt - with soft red and yellow undertones mixed into the flowered embroidery. A cream colored lace pele that had tiny golden woven tassels that hung two inches off the hem pulled the Princess’ outfit together as the finishing touch.

Wheein was tasked with styling the Princess’ hair and she took her time as she braided six medium sized braids and then wrapped them into bantu knots in equal sections on the Princess’ head. She then added golden clips that dangled with orange tourmaline and amber jewels to the large knots. Princess Keena sat quietly as Wheein and Hyejin poked thick golden jhumka - bell shaped with suspended beads that jingle - earrings into her lobes and paired the earrings with layered gold necklaces in different lengths and thickness. Thick gold rings with rutilated quartz, green amethyst, and scales made of diamond adored the Princess’ fingers, the index finger on her right hand remained bare while beaded and golden chain cuffed bracelets hugged her wrists. 

Yongsun soon appeared with the Princess’ meal in tow behind her and she watched as other maids set small trays down on the table. The meal was plentiful. Rice porridge, red bean sweet cakes, a fruit medley, fried tofu, sausage links and meat dumplings with a cucumber salad and pickled bean sprouts on the side. While the Princess ate her breakfast, Yongsun made sure that the lesson room was properly prepared for each tutor. The room itself was decorated in calm and soft colors that were meant to provoke the feelings of trust and security. Beige, light grey and cream tones filled the room while dark wooden furniture added to the depth. 

A settee was pushed up against the farthest wall, a large oversized persian rug rested on the floor while two chabudai tables sat low on the floor with pale yellow zabuton cushions around them. Four prairie style chandeliers hung from the ceiling with sunstones inside that casted the room on a warm yellow glow while tulips in the early shades of dawn rested in beautifully decorated vases in the corners of the room. 

Outside of the Princess’ room, Mingi stood at attention as he waited patiently for the Princess to start her lessons. Aga had to train the troops and he gave Mingi the task of watching over the Princess in his absence while Minho patrolled the outer perimeter of the home. Jooheon stood at the main gate with a new guard, Kai, by his side. Kai was a descendant of the great dire wolves, a halfling with short green hair, cropped close on the sides, rose red eyes, tan skin and a teasing smile that often showed his silver fangs. 

Chan showed two more new guards, Wonho and San, around the inner walls of the butterfly house. Wonho was a halfling born of a mountain dwarf and came with his younger cousin Jooheon to the Min Empire at a young age. He had short black hair that hung in front of pale green eyes, pale skin covered his large muscular body and his smile was charming and wide. San was a kitsune with unique hair, it was all back with snow white bangs that contrasted his honey calcite eyes. His features were fox like and sharp, his skin was warmer than most in the Min Empire and his smile was surprisingly childlike. 

The new guards were strong, competent and held a lot of promise for protecting the Princess. Aga and Hoseok spent time together and handpicked the new guards to ensure that the Princess would be protected at all times, no matter the situation. 

A familiar figure stood by the front gates of the butterfly house and Jooheon watched as Kai questioned the tutor, excessively. Jooheon stepped in and pulled Kai to his side and he bowed his head to the tutor. “Welcome to the butterfly house, Lady Zarrin.”

Inside of the butterfly house, Mingi led the Princess to the tutoring room and he entered the room first, his green eyes gleamed as he searched for any hidden threat. The Princess entered silently behind him and was surprised to see that Zarrin was already in the room. At the sight of the Princess, Zarrin rose to her feet and bowed deeply, the brown and yellow two piece trouser outfit that she wore covered almost every inch of her skin, with a soft crew neckline to the tunic. The contrast in colors was stark against her grey skin and the Princess wondered if Zarrin cared at all.

“Good morning to you, Your Highness. I hope you slept well last night.”

“Good morning to you, Zarrin. I slept well, thank you.”

Zarrin smiled her sharp toothed grin and motioned for the Princess to take a seat across from her.

“Today I thought we would pick up from where we left off but first I would like to see what you remember and answer any questions that you might have.”

The Princess nodded her head and swept up her skirt before she lowered herself onto the floor across from Zarrin. Mingi rested against the wall and kept his eyes trained on the door and windows in the room. Princess Keena and Zarrin went back and forth during the lesson and their time together passed in the blink of an eye. Mingi watched as Wen entered the room next in a colorful hanfu with bright yellows, bold blues and radiant reds. His snow white hair was blinding as he greeted the Princess with a low bow and sat across from her. His robes fluttered around him as Wen spoke with his hands, his red nails glimmered in the natural light that spilled into the room.

The Princess was having a small break in between her next lesson and she stood up to stretch her legs. She stood by the window and bowed her head when Chan walked passed with two unknown faces beside him. Princess Keena turned her attention to Mingi and waved him over. “Who are the men with Chan? I’ve never seen them before.”

Mingi glanced at the two men that were following Chan and he tried to recall their names. “Aga thought it best to increase our security. We now have eight guards, including myself and two more will join us at a later time. They are currently outside of the palace walls,” Mingi explained as he watched the two men disappear farther out of sight.

“The man with the bulging muscles is Wonho, he is a halfling born from a human and mountain dwarf. He is also the older cousin of Jooheon. The other man is San, he is a kitsune.”

Princess Keena’s head whipped around to face Mingi and she stared at him with wide eyes, “A kitsune? I-I thought they were a tribe in the southeast that never left their land.”

Mingi frowned and hummed in agreement, the Princess wasn’t wrong. “San’s parents gave him away when he was a child. They wanted him to have a better life and it was forbidden to leave the village. A group of traveling merchants passed through the village and his parents snuck him in the caravan.” 

Princess Keena bit the inside of her cheek and watched as San’s black hair vanished from view as he turned a corner. She wondered how he ended up here in the Min empire as a royal guard and if he missed his family. Was he tricked into joining the travelers like she was tricked into coming to the palace?  

“Mingi?”

“Yes, your Highness?”

“Do you think he feels lonely?”

The question hung in the air between them and Mingi crossed his arms over his chest as he leaned against the window frame. Princess Keena looked away to stare out the window and watched as a small white butterfly landed on one of the snapdragons outside.

“Do you feel lonely?” Mingi watched as the Princess’ shoulders tensed at his question and her jaw clenched as she wrapped her arms around her chest to hug herself.

"Pi bon poukont ou pase nan move konpayi." Princess Keena mumbled under her breath and slowly uncrossed her arms with a tight smile. She patted Mingi’s chest and walked over to the chabudai table without a second glance as she sat down. “Who would feel lonely with you by their side?”

Mingi raised an eyebrow and before he could respond, there was a soft knock at the door and in walked the human and elf couple, Kwangseon and Ellarian with bright smiles on their faces as they bowed low to the Princess. 

“You look as beautiful as ever, Princess Keena!” Kwangseon pulled his instruments into the room as he spoke and Princess Keena smiled as she bowed her head.

“Thank you for coming today. I apologize for the change of location,” Princess Keena spoke as the couple started to set up the instruments.

Ellarian waved off the Princess’ words and shook her head. “Nonsense, your Highness. Your safety is of the utmost importance. Besides, this one-” Ellarian jabbed her thumb over her shoulder at her husband. “-could use a few extra steps in his day to day routine.” 

Kwangseon swatted at his wife and the Princess giggled behind her hand as she watched the couple playfully bicker with each other. Mingi moved to take his post back against the wall and Kwangseon stopped him.

“Hey, no! You are going to help us.” Kwangseon sat on the floor and pulled a drum into his lap. “Can you foxtrot?”

Mingi stared at the short and stocky man with wide eyes. He wanted him to dance with the Princess? What was a foxtrot? Mingi must have looked like a deer caught in a hunter’s trap because Ellarian shook her head with a laugh and offered her hand to the Princess. “Ignore my husband. He forgets that not everyone in the palace is skilled in dance like me.”

Princess Keena got to her feet and Ellarian instructed her to hold onto the ends of her skirt with one hand. “This will keep your feet visible and the movement of the skirt will add flare to the dance steps. Now…”

Princess Keena followed Ellarian’s instructions and the lesson went on for a little over an hour. The couple gave the Princess music to study before they departed for the day. Princess Keena graciously accepted the tea that Hyejin carried in and she whispered with Mingi to learn how the Princess’ lessons were going. The Princess excused herself from the room and Hyejin led her to the restroom. Alone in the room, the Princess washed her hands once she was finished and stared at her reflection in the large mirror that hung on the wall. The smile on her face was tight and forced, but still pleasant enough to not have anyone questioning her state of mind. 

Once the Princess stepped back out into the hall, she followed Hyejin to the lesson room and thanked the woman before she stepped back inside. Mingi bowed his head and the Princess sat down at the chabudai once again.

“What is my next lesson, Mingi?”

“You will meet the last three of your tutors today. History is next and his Majesty has requested one of the finest to tutor you.”

The Princess nodded her head and fiddled with her earrings as she waited for the next person to enter the room. When the door slid open, Princess Keena rose to her feet before she turned around with another practiced smile on her face. Princess Keena stared unblinking as a rather large tortoise walked into the room on two thick, stocky and heavily scaled legs. The tortoise stood well over six feet, the Princess thought he was at least seven or so feet. His tawny colored skin looked rough and he was covered by a simple forest green tunic that wrapped around one of his large shoulders.

His eyes were a deep green with flecks of blue and gold; it reminded the Princess of a hidden oasis in the middle of a forest.

Princess Keena bowed her head and the tortoise spoke, his voice deep and brittle with his age, “I am Tempus, druid of the Wonnip tribe from a time long forgotten. It is an honor to assist one of the great impundulu.”

Princess Keena crossed her arms over her chest and gave Tempus a proper Escistan greeting to which the great tortoise made a happy grumble in the back of his throat.

“Please, have a seat, your Highness. I would like to learn what you know of the Min empire’s history. Once I have a gauge of your knowledge, we will move accordingly as I see best.” Tempus walked across the room and sat across from the Princess. His large form towered over the Princess and his eyes glimmered in the lighting of the room. “I believe that history is a story best told when its linear timeline is parallel to ours.”

Tempus waved one of his large webbed hands and a green orb started to form. As it grew in size, the Princess watched with bated breath to see what the orb would hold inside. The orb started to harden and rested in Tempus’ hand, clear as crystal and no larger than a honeydew melon. 

“This-” Tempus lowered the orb onto the table between them and it rolled towards the Princess, “is nothing more than crystallized moisture from the air around us. As you can see, it is clear with no traces of impurities.” 

Princess Keena reaches out and touches the orb, it is colder than she thought it would be but smooth and slightly heavy as she picks it up. 

“History is what people make of it. No two tellings will be the same, much like the orb you hold in your hand. I can make it again but it will be slightly different, maybe not as large or not as clear.”

“How can one teach history if there are two sides to every story?” Princess Keena quipped as she placed the orb back onto the table.

Tempus laughed and bobbed his head up and down as he grinned, all gums and not teeth. “Exactly! That is what makes history so fascinating!” Tempus crossed his arms over his hardened chest and his eyes sparkled as he stared at the Princess. “What I will teach you is everything I have gathered from across the world. I have heard and seen many, many events of the past and yet, history continues to repeat itself. The world continues to grow and move backwards simultaneously.”

The Princess’ eyes flash a murky silver and Tempus closes his eyes with a deep hum. “Tell me, your Highness…what do you know about your own history? The story of the lighting birds?”

“The impundulu was around long before humans came to be. They lived in harmony with dragons in the sky and gave those on land the water that maintained their crops in times of need.”

“What else?” Tempus slowly opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side as he stared down at the Princess. “Do not quote the scribbles of man that you read from a book. What has the spirit inside shared with you?”

“The spirit? Ceyeh has not shared much with me.”

Tempus uncrossed his arms and stood from his seat. The Princess watched as the tortoise moved around the room and grabbed a few books and scrolls from a set of shelves on the wall. 

“You have much to learn my dear.”

Princess Keena listened to every word that Tempus spoke, she wrote down subjects, stories and words that she did not understand fully and eagerly asked questions. Tempus took his time as he introduced the Min empire to the Princess. Their history was vast and went back thousands of years in the past. Soon Tempus started to clean up and the Princess was ready for her next lesson. 

After Tempus left the room, Mingi announced that it was time for the Princess to have lunch and she chose to have her meal outside in the courtyard. A soup with tandoori momos, dan dan noodles, hard boiled eggs, mushrooms, leeks, cabbage and a curry coconut broth was the main dish with kimchi, sauteed green beans and tuna poke on the side. An individual portion of flan with fresh raspberries and cream was for dessert and it made the Princess smile. Flan was dessert from Escistan that she did not know she had missed. 

The weather was beautiful, the sun shined brightly in the ocean blue sky and thick white clouds passed by slowly. Princess Keena sat alone while Mingi and Byulyi both stood a reasonable distance away. The Princess watched as four butterflies made themselves comfortable on the flowers around her and she inhaled deeply. The floral scent was strong but not overpowering, the Princess enjoyed the mixture of sweetness that settled in her chest.

Princess Keena enjoyed her meal in silence as she allowed for her thoughts to run away from her. Tempus’ words as well as Zarrin from their first lesson swirled in the Princess’ mind and she stared into the pool of water before her. What was her history? Why did it seem like such an important thing to know? History repeats itself, the good and the bad and the Princess wondered if maybe, just maybe Ceyeh had been placed in the same kind of situation before in a different lifetime.

“Beautiful weather today.”

Princess Keena turned her head at the sound of the voice and was overwhelmed by the green, pink and cream hanfu that Saina wore. The colors were vibrant and stood out against her warm skin tone that glowed with its own natural pink hue. Saina grinned at the Princess and bowed low before she spoke up once more, “Good day to you, your Highness.”

“Have you enjoyed the weather so far, Lady Saina?” The Princess asked as she gave her tutor her full attention. Byulyi quickly cleared the table in front of the Princess and Mingi moved to hold a parasol over the Princess’ head but she waved him off. 

Saina’s large galaxy eyes shined brightly and she nodded her head, which sent her pink hair flying about her head. Today Saina wore her hair in twin ponytails on either side of her head with a few strands braided together with beads of pewter green and grey woven in. Princess Keena rose to her feet and motioned for Saina to join her as she walked back to the house. Inside the butterfly home, Saina followed the Princess and Mingi to the room where lessons were to be held and she settled into her new role as tutor to the first Princess easily. 

Saina was hired to teach civics, the rights and duties of citizenship; which was broken down into the many structures of the government and the procedures within those structures. The Princess took many notes and asked questions because she knew nothing of the Min empire. Saina was pleased with the Princess’ questions, it helped Saina plan for the next day and figure out what she wanted to incorporate into her lessons so that the Princess could reach her full potential.

“Your Highness, may I ask a personal question?”

Princess Keena looked up from the notes in front of her and Saina had a soft smile on her pretty face. Her eyes weren’t guarded and held no ill will towards Princess Keena, so she nodded her head and folded her hands on the table.

“I noticed that you are not wearing rings on your right index finger.”

Princess Keena pulled her hands into her lap and thumbed at the bare skin before she offered Saina a tight smile.

“You have keen eyes, Lady Saina. The rings I once wore were a gift and I do not believe it appropriate for me to continue to wear them at this time.”

Saina frowned at the Princess’ words and folded her hands on top of the table. “Your Highness…I cannot begin to imagine the war your heart is battling with your mind, however in times of uncertainty it is best to surround yourself with the things that bring you the most joy and peace of mind.”

Princess Keena pursed her lips and swallowed down the pungent words that threatened to do more harm than good. They stuck to the walls of the throat heavy and rough as she tried to speak. “Well-” the Princess cleared her throat lightly and licked her lips, “what does one do when the things that once brought joy and peace are what caused the pain?” Princess Keena raised her eyes and looked Saina straight on, a thin silver ring glowed around her brown eyes.

“Let them bring joy and peace once more.”

Saina bowed and rose to her feet before she left the room silently and Princess Keena sucked her teeth before she tapped at the bare skin of her index finger. 

“I would be a fool to allow the Prince such grace after all of his lies,” the Princess grumbled to herself and looked over her shoulder at Mingi. “Please have them bring green tea, my throat is sore.”

Mingi stepped out of the room for a moment and Princess Keena inhaled deeply, the sweet scents of the flowers outside the window filled her senses and she sighed on exhale. Forgive the Prince so easily? Accept his hand in marriage and then what? The Princess shook her head and folded her legs underneath her skirt more tightly.

"Mwen ta yon moun sòt padonnen l '." Princess Keena tapped her fingers on the table top and rolled her tongue inside of her mouth. Bitter, every inner thought tasted bitter and she wanted to spit them out. Silently, the Princess hoped that the tea would wash the taste away or at least mask it for now.

[hobicakess]

Wonderful World — JJK Series

SUMMARY: The world had gone to shit just like many had theorized. The living was not only fighting the dead, but they were also fighting against themselves and each other. Jeon Jungkook has been in the field by himself for months, living off of scraps, his own rules of survival, and barely enough water. Along the way, he finds a ditzy girl spoiled girl ironically Princess and her crusty white dog. He understood they'd be a handful, but he was Jeon Jungkook, and he could handle anything.

RATING: 18+ (im not the momma you are in control of what you consume.)

CONTENT WARNING: apocalypse!au, gore, blood, ditzy!reader, angst, slow burn, eventual established relationship, jungkook is sighing every three seconds, eventual smut, crusty white dog (yes that's a warning), minor character death, named reader, corrupt dystopian society, meanie jungkook, Possessive Jk, princess is just a girl, more to be added

AUTHORS NOTE: i am back in my zombie apocolyse era!!!! this is heavily inspired by zombie land because i love it sososo much. the post for this story will be in shorts pushing 1k- 3k? words and my ask box is always open to request and thoughts for this series. If you are new to my blog welcome hottie! be sure to check out my other works, you"ll love it over here xxx

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 how'd you know my name ! — A frown taking over his handsome features as his eyes rake her clothing. . . . wedged heels that threw him off more than the unethical outfit.

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 thrifting w/ princess !! — her cheeks puff at the audacity. "duhhhh it's a limited addition juicy couture handbag"

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 damsel in distress — "you want to help? just stand there and look pretty." blinking up at him she pouts her glossy lips. "am i doing it right?" they were so gonna die.

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 pending

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 pending

ᯓᡣ 𐭩 pending

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 pending

ᯓᡣ 𐭩 pending

ᯓ ᡣ 𐭩 pending

- © hobicakess ! do not steal, modify, copy, plagiarize, nor repost any of the works on this blog without given permission!

[kittyscupcakeandbunny]

CRAZY OVER YOU x MIN YOONGI

[HYBRID AU]

Taser

Side Characters: Namjoon/doctor, Seonjin/doctor, Taehyung/Hybrid Tiger.

Warnings: Smut, mentions of blood, sharp objects, rut, beast behavior.

Genre: Fantasy, hybrids au, smut.

SUMMARY》 Yoongi is a black mamba hybrid one of rarest species of hybrids, who’s about to be put down due to his lack of interest in living. But everything changes after the new medical assistance (y/n) takes a liking to him. Meeting after meeting he realise his feelings for her are not the only thing growing.

… … … … … … … … … … … … … … … …

Black mambas have a distinct mating ritual they say the males will fight for the right to mate with a female. These fights will occur in the form of wrestling and the snakes will try to capture the females attention so that they will choose them to mate. When a suitable female mate has been found, the male will inspect the female with its sensitive tongue by flicking it across her body. After the two snakes are finished mating, the male and female no longer interact.

That’s what they say in the books.

The difference when it comes to a Hybrid is they are not fully animal but from some reason, their instincts are higher then those of an animal. It’s not called mating when it comes to Hybrids anymore, it’s called heat or rut, because it’s exactly how it is.

Yoongi was the first snake Hybrid I’ve meet. He could pass as a human if it wasn’t for the scales on his neck, he wasn’t covered in them but had a few on his skin.

Some called him the Jewl of the laboratory, some called him asshole.

Notes: heyy! ☺️ I decided to change this one a bit, before some of you must have read it that Yoongi was going to be a Black Panther hybrid but, the things g is all the works I read so far he would u unusually be a panther, a cat hybrid or a dog. I wanted to change that and bring a new perspective of him as a hybrid. I did my research 🧐 and found some interesting facts about snakes so I’ll incorporate that into his hybrid side and I thinkyou guys will like what I have in store with this one 😏💖.

Taglist: who wants to be added?

[jiminscockr1ng]

✧ ﾟ. jiminscockr1ng ’s masterlist. ﾟ✧

╰₊✧ ﾟ⚬𓂂➢ DISCLAIMER

╔ * 𝐢𝐟 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐚𝐫𝐞 𝐚 𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐨𝐫, 𝐃𝐍𝐈.

𝐍𝐒𝐅𝐖 | 𝐒𝐌𝐔𝐓 | 𝟏𝟖+ | 𝐑𝐀𝐓𝐄𝐃 𝐑

𝐢 𝐨𝐧𝐥𝐲 𝐰𝐫𝐢𝐭𝐞 𝐛𝐭𝐬 𝐱 𝐛𝐥𝐚𝐜𝐤!𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐝𝐞𝐫 / 𝐛𝐭𝐬 𝐱 𝐛𝐥𝐚𝐜𝐤!𝐨𝐜. 𝐩𝐥𝐞𝐚𝐬𝐞 𝐛𝐞 𝐧𝐢𝐜𝐞, 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐝𝐫𝐚𝐦𝐚 𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐢𝐬𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐩𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐟𝐮𝐥 𝐜𝐨𝐦𝐦𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐬𝐨𝐫𝐭 𝐚𝐫𝐞 𝐧𝐨𝐭 𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐝𝐨𝐧𝐞𝐝!

╭ check out 𝒿𝒾𝓂𝒾𝓃𝓈𝒸ℴ𝒸𝓀𝓇𝒾𝓃𝑔 on WATTPAD

FSA ˚ · .˚ ༘🦋⋆｡˚ Fluff // Smut // Angst

꒰⚘݄꒱₊__________ REQUESTS: 𝐎𝐏𝐄𝐍 / 𝐂𝐋𝐎𝐒𝐄𝐃

╭ please read my rules before sending any requests!

╰₊✧ ﾟ⚬𓂂➢ 𝐂𝐨𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐒𝐨𝐨𝐧...

╰₊✧➢ D-TOWN BABY // series // S & A

part one | part two

summary: yoongi is apart of a gang called d-town, the gang your brother just so happens to be apart of.

╰₊✧ ﾟ⚬𓂂➢ 𝐂𝐨𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐒𝐨𝐨𝐧...

╰₊✧➢ TRY AGAIN // one-shot // F & S & A

*•. requested

summary: your arranged husband punishes you after causing a scene and acting like a brat.

╰₊✧ ﾟ⚬𓂂➢ 𝐂𝐨𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐒𝐨𝐨𝐧...

╰₊✧ ﾟ⚬𓂂➢ 𝐂𝐨𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐒𝐨𝐨𝐧...

╰₊✧➢ COVERGIRL // one-shot // S

summary: you are the cover girl for jungkook's upcoming clothing line, JJK. said man, just can't keep his eyes off of you as you model his designs.

╰₊✧➢ HOP ON THE STREAM // short story // F & S

summary: you and one of the most watched streamers, jeon jungkook cross paths on a random sunday afternoon. oddly, the two of you become a hot topic over night— landing you in south korea with the spunky streamer for a round two.

╰₊✧➢ ALL THAT ASS // one-shot // F & S

*•. requested

summary: your idol boyfriend whom you barely see, surprises you at home on a random friday afternoon. the two of you make up for lost time.

╰₊✧ ﾟ⚬𓂂➢ 𝐂𝐨𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐒𝐨𝐨𝐧...

┌─────❀*̥˚────── ❀*̥˚─┐

© ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡ ᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵖʸ ᵃⁿʸ ᵒᶠ ᵐʸ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ

└──────❀*̥˚────── ❀*̥˚��

[onemeangreenbean]

Anything CH 6

SUMMARY: On the precipice of death Wynter does the only thing she can think to do to save herself. Something that is forbidden in her practice….to summon a demon and make a deal. The demon that answers her call ask what Wynter is offering  and in her delirious state she answers with the only thing she can think of  “Anything”.

PAIRING: Demon!Yoongi x BlackWitch OC 

GENRE: Demon AU, Mystery, Strangers to Lovers, Soulmates, Smut, Fluff, Angst, slowburn

WARNINGS: none

WORDCOUNT: 5,838

A/N: Hey! Here is chapter 6. This one and the next are a little slow but we gotta do it for the plot! Also I feel the need to state that I in fact grew up listening to Super Junior so don't take anything in this fic TOO seriously. As always I hope you enjoy! Please feel free to interact and talk to me 🥰

Previous | Next

Anything Masterlist | Masterlist

TAGLIST:

“Get up.” The chill from the AC bombarded Wynter’s body as she fought to pull the comforter back up. When she got it settled around her again it was yanked off of her, but this time Yoongi had discarded the offending material on the floor so that she couldn’t re-cover herself. 

Wynter groaned as she opened on eye to peer up at the demon lording over her. His gaze was piercing as he waited for her to move. Instead of getting up like she knew he was hoping for she opted to grab a pillow and place it over her head to block out the sun. It was short lived as the pillow was promptly yanked off causing Wynter to groan louder. 

What she didn’t expect was to be lifted off of the bed, a small yelp living her lips as she was unceremoniously tossed on the couch. She shot him a glare through her half sleep gaze as she tried to reorient herself  to being vertical. Yoongi stood there patiently, jaw tense,  as Wynter got herself together pulling her bonnet off letting her curls spill forward in a mess around her head. 

“Yoongi, it’s too fucking early for this.” Wynter mumbled as she walked over to her alter to give thanks to her ancestors. Centering herself she rang the brass bell and lit an incense. Yoongi had been on this kick for the past few weeks of waking her up at the ass crack of dawn to get started in training. He was instance on getting her back to the basics. Quizzing her constantly and making sure her rootwork practice what up to snuff. Which it was in Wynter’s eyes, but not according to Yoongi’s standards. 

She had been reading books on theology, wards, curses, spells, demonology, magical items, spiritual weapons, and various of “essential” knowledge that the little demon deemed necessary. Not that it wasn’t, just that waking up this early to study it was. Wynter was a zombie as she walked around the apartment checking the wards. Her magic lazy and slow this early. What she needed was caffeine, which was being held hostage behind Yoongi’s body which was leaned up against the counter as he observed her. 

“Move,” grumbling she shoved him aside to reach the coffee maker. Her taste buds awaited the steaming liquid but as she poured it she could tell that it was ice cold. Wynter side eyed the demon as she slammed her cup onto the counter. Closing her eyes she prayed for the strength the not punch him in the face. 

Hanging her head she hovered her hand over the cup of cold liquid. The spell was easy, a simple ward and small incantation, it was the focus that threw it off for her. Wynter was great at throwing up protection wards. It was what she was tasked with at home. She was comfortable with them because after doing something for so long it become second nature. Other facets of magic, even different wards, were something she wasn’t comfortable with. Not being confident in her magic was her biggest problem and hindrance to her magical life.

Wynter knew that she needed to get comfortable using magic in her everyday life in order to move past her aversion to her own power. It was hard though. The wall she had put up between her and the ability to let the energy flow naturally was blocked. Magic that was yielded with hesitance and fear, was magic that was dangerous to all, including the person wielding it.  Yoongi was trying to move her past it, forcing her day in and day out to use it in her life. Even if it meant warming up coffee. 

Steam began to raise from her mug as she focused on the feeling of warmth she wanted the liquid to take on, focusing on controlling how much magic she let out. Yoongi watched her quietly as he monitored the flow of energy. Scorching liquid splashed up on Wynter and all over the counter and cabinets as the cup exploded. “Damnit!” Fustratrated, snatched up a rag from the sink and started cleaning up the mess - throwing the broken ceramic pieces in to the garbage. Yoongi silently assisted her in the clean up and warmed up some coffee for her. 

“I’m never going to get it.” She scowled down at the perfectly temperature coffee. How he was able to do it so effortlessly aggravated her to no end. 

“You just need to stop rushing it, and trust that it will work the way it’s supposed to.” Yoongi stated. “You try to control it to much.” Scoffing Wynter looked out the window. She knew that Yoongi was right. That if she allowed the magic to follow the natural flow it wanted to instead of trying to force it then she probably wouldn’t have to clean up coffee every morning. 

“You have any news on Jiyeon?” Wynter wanted to change the topic, even if the topic caused Yoongi to let out a frustrated sigh. 

“No. It seems as though she’s gone underground.” Wynter knew that Yoongi had been working trying to locate the witch who cursed her but every lead he had was a deadend. Her apartment stood empty and anyone he asked about her seemed to act like she never even existed. Which at this point, Wynter was even starting to doubt if the girls name was even Jiyeon. 

“She has to be working for someone, which makes sense. But to go through so much to kill you and take you power is what’s bothering me.” Yoongi seemed to be talking more to himself than to Wynter at this point. She watched as his brows furrowed and his face pulled into his think face - little pout and all. He had been sending out all of the contacts that he had to see if they could gather any information about a low level witch who was working for a high level demon, but nothing had come back so far. 

Wynter walked off to leave Yoongi to his mumbling and plotting. While she still was having problems letting go of her “control” issues with the flow of magic, she was improving on her ability to place wards on her body. She still had to do it everyday, so it took some time in the morning , but she just incorporated it into her morning routine. The one that she was happy she mastered was the mind block one. Living with someone who could read your mind was  annoying on the best of days and infuriating on the worst. So as soon as she saw that it was thing she all but bullied Yoongi into teaching her. 

Though living with the demon wasn’t all that bad. Yoongi did his share around their now shared tiny apartment, mostly taking over the cooking. Wynter doesn’t understand how she had become banned from her own damn kitchen but she wasn’t going to complain about the amazing meals coming out of it. Her regular diet of ramen and sandwiches thrown to the wayside. It also wasn’t as awkward as she imagined it to be living with a grown , and incredibly attractive, man would be. They had only walked in on each other twice in the bathroom which, while it wasn’t Yoongi hadn’t already seen on her, Wynter saw just enough to keep her up at night. 

They left each other alone for the most part if it didn’t involve training or the curse. Yoongi had still yet to tell Wynter about the war brewing down below that he was now the official head of, but she worked enough that he could just go to his meetings and be back before she got home. He only needed her involved in one problem at a time. 

Yoongi cast as glance to the side as Wynter opened the fridge, taking in her shorts and t-shirt. He knew he shouldn’t be looking but while he had promised himself to not think any further about the soulmate bond, he still allowed himself the occasionally look at her ass. “Do you know any wards to help stay cool?” Wynter pulled out some homemade ice tea and poured it into a reusable coffee cup to take with her. 

Seoul had been hit with a heatwave for the past few days and it was making everything miserable, including her walk to Mikrokosmos. “Yeah,” Setting his empty coffee on the counter he walked over to where Wynter stood with her head in the freezer trying to cool off. When she heard him stand behind her, she reluctantly removed her head from the icey salvation. Taking his hand he placed it on her forehead and thought about the coolest spring day he could think off. What the breeze feels like? How it felt on his skin as the light chill spring air cocooned him.

“Thank god!” She groaned laid her forehead on his chest. The movement startling him a bit since he had been trying his best to avoid touching her outside of the normal amount. “Why didn’t you let me do it though,” Wynter’s voice came out mumbled from where her face was in his chest. 

“Be serious. You exploded a cup a coffee, there was no way you weren’t going to make yourself freeze to death.” His chuckled rumbled in his chest causing Wynter to removed her head and look up at him. Eyes big and wide as she pouted a bit. 

“That’s why I have you here to unthaw me,” she smiled up at him. Wynter had one of those smiles that lit up her whole face as she laughed. Tapping his chest so that Yoongi could take a step back, she thanked him and made her way towards the door. Slipping on her shoes and grabbing her bag she chirped out a goodbye to Yoongi as she left.

The walk wasn’t as miserable as it had been in past days now that she had the cooling ward that Yoongi had placed on her. Wynter was annoyed that she hadn’t thought to ask him about it earlier that week. The store was quiet when she got in, but she could see the light coming out of Namjoon’s workspace in the back so she knew he was here. If today was going to be anything like the past few weeks had been she was sure she wouldn’t see the tall shaman until around closing. 

Sighing she opened the store in silence and went about restocking some of the books in the back. Wynter was happy that the store was able to get back to what it was pre-fight. Between Wynter and Namjoon’s magic, they had been able to piece the place back together relatively quick, barring a few books that were destroyed in the fight. Since than though Wynter noticed that Namjoon had been keeping his distance from her. Only interacting when it pertained to the store or when he needed to re up her amulet.

Really the only Kim that would talk to her for any amount of time was Taehyung. All Jin did was see the youngest to the store with food and medicine for Wynter. She had apologized profusely for Yoongi hurting him, the red welt around his neck a constant reminder. Eventually he told her to stop and that it was okay, but his visits to the store and talks to her we less frequent and oftentimes short. She figured that both Seokjin and Taehyung were trying to stay out of the way until Wynter and Namjoon started talking again. 

It wasn’t for a lack of trying on her part. Wynter valued Namjoon’s friendship and presences in her life and didn’t want to loose that. She had tried everything from food to asking questions about an obscure topic he would usually spend hours explaining to her. Yet, she had only receive short answers or the occasional hum of acknowledgement. Each time she walked away in defeat but today Wynter was determine to talk to the man. 

One the few morning costumers had left, Wynter armed herself with her homemade sweet tea and ventured back into the workshop. The sweet tea had always been her trump card when she was in trouble. Now was it because of her immaculate recipe or her doing a small sweetin’ spell on it? Who could really say. All that mattered was that it never failed to sweeten people up and make a situation and conversations easier to navigate. Her knuckles rapted on the wooden door frame alerting Namjoon of her presence. Usually Wynter would just walk in but she didn’t want to overstep any of the new boundaries that had been put up. 

“Yeah,” his voice was barely audible, but she heard it nonetheless. 

“I brought you some of my homemade sweet tea,” Wynter said in a sing song voice. When she got no response so went on, “It’s a great cool and refreshing way to beat this heat.” Wynter watched as Namjoon continued working on whatever it was he was working on, not even sparing her a glance. “I figured you may be thirsty,” her voice trailed off as Namjoon heaved a sigh, dragon eyes looking up. 

“What do you want, Wynter?” The cold indifference in his voice was jarring to her, but she understood where it was coming from. 

“Well, the store is empty and I came back to see what you were up to,” she tapped the glass in her hand and she tried to keep the conversation going. “You know see if you needed help with anything.”

Namjoon regarding her for a moment before answer, “Well, I don’t need help.” The conversation was getting nowhere, especially not in the direction that Wynter needed it to go in. He had even turned back to his task. She knew that Namjoon was good at reading between the lines, so at this point it just seemed as though he was going to make her work for every single syllable she pulled from him. 

Wynter was tired of tip toeing around him. With a huff she stalked over to his desk and sat the glass of tea in front of him. Pulling up a wayward chair and sitting down. “What would you like for me to say?” Her frustration with the situation bleeding out into her tone. “I’ve apologized I don’t know how many times. I’ve put in extra hours. I’m tried to start conversations with you on various topics. Brought peace offerings. Took my studies seriously. So what do I have to say or do to get you to speak to me?” 

While her tone wasn’t the nicest she needed him to lay it out for her because she was losing him, her best friend. Namjoon shook his head at her outburst, taking his glasses off to rub his eyes. “Honestly, I don’t know Wyn.” Silence hung between them as she waited for him to continue. “What do you talk about with someone who betrayed you in various ways? Look,” his eyes soften as he took inWynter’s demeanor. Her figure closing in on itself. “I want to forgive you, and I do, I’m just finding it hard to figure out where to start rebuilding our trust.” 

Wynter gave a curt nod as she racked her brain. She knew he was right, because if the roles were reversed she would’ve kicked Namjoon out of her life in a heartbeat. The fact that she still was even working at his store was really just a testament to how kind and patient he was. She understood that it was going to take some time in order to build their relationship back up but she at least had a step. Slowly she slid the glass over to him. 

“I think I may have a way.” Namjoon looked at the golden liquid skeptical as Wynter explained. “This is my special sweeting sweet tea-”

“Isn’t all sweet tea sweet?” Wynter rolled her eyes at his interruption. 

“Yes. But this one is special because it has a sweeting charm on it.” Before he could protest she cut him off, “It’s nothing serious, just a charm to help you see situation a bit better. Open you mind up to paths that you wouldn’t have considered if you were upset. I promise it doesn’t make you feel or think things you wouldn’t normally.” 

Namjoon picked up the glass, the ice clinking around as he inspected it. “My mama would always give it to me if I was having a bad day or was mad about something as a kid. Completely harmless. See?” She reached over and took a sip of the cool liquid. As it ran down her throat she felt the world become brighter. Colors more vivid and her deposition that this conversation was hopeless shift into one full of prospects and compromises. It took a moment of him observing her but he must have felt like it was okay because he finally took a drink himself. 

“Wow,” Namjoon smacked his lips as he peered down into the glass. “This is really good.” 

“Is there anything that you want to know that could help as move forward? I cherish you in my life and I want us to get back to some semblance of what we had before.” She didn’t want to pressure him but she figured if she was tired then so was he. 

“Are you really okay with him having you soul and power?” Namjoon stared directly into her eyes. It wasn’t a question that she thought he would ask. 

Shifting uncomfortable in the seat, Wynter looked at her hands in her lap unable to meet his gaze. “Of course not! It’s actually terrifying , but,” She paused trying to collect her thoughts and words so that Namjoon wouldn’t misunderstand. “I feel deep down that out of all of the options that could have happened this was the best outcome.” Namjoon’s eyes shoot up into his eyebrows at her words. 

Before he could interrupt she continued, “I know it sounds crazy, but I’m just being honest. I’m still going to try everything I can to find a way out of this contract but to be frank Yoongi is a really good teacher.”

Scoffing, Namjoon shook his head, “I’ve been trying to teach and mentor you for over a year. Are you saying that I’m shit at it.”

Wynter could see the hurt that was in his eyes as he posed his question. “Absolutely not!” She leaned over placing his hands in hers. “You are a wonderful teacher it’s just that you both teach differently. I still learned the bulk of what I know from you. Yoongi just has a more abrasive why of getting his points across,” she mumbled the last bit, still annoyed at being woken up so damn early. 

“Truly, I’m sorry that I betrayed your trust and didn’t come to you with this sooner.” Wynter whispered softly. “I trust you implicitly but I didn’t show you that, so let me prove it.” The both sat in silence as Namjoon eyes moved across her face, seeming to try and gauge if she was lying or not. 

“Okay,” Namjoon nodded after coming to his decision and squeezed her hands, taking note of how small they were in his. “You really want to find a why out of this contract?”

“Fuck yes,” Wynter laughed, bringing a small smile to Namjoon’s face. 

“Well, it looks like I better get to researching-” Wynter threw her arms around the man before he could finish his sentence. Pulling him into a tight hug. Namjoon was too stunned to react right away but quickly wrapped his arms around Wynter. It felt nice to have her in his arms but he let go as soon as she did. “Um, let me reup your necklace.” He held out his hand for her to drop the amulet into. 

Quickly she unhooked it and gave it to him. It had becoming routine for them in the past few weeks. Namjoon wanted to make sure that the amulet was always at it’s strongest, especially with a curse as strong as it was chipping away at the protection. He made sure to re-enchant it every few days. Between Namjoon’s amulet, Jin’s medicine, and Yoongi’s hovering, Wynter felt as good as new. Well, maybe not as good as knew, but she could tell that she was regaining her spiritual energy back. She wasn’t at a hundred percent, but she was at least up to seventy-five, which was enough to start training training according to Yoongi. 

Wynter didn’t agree but the demon was unwavering in his resolve. If she could push back actually having to use her power until never she would. The thought of unleashing it filled her with anxiety and fear. Yoongi wasn’t wrong because she could feel the power that she tried to suppress bubbling to the surface, an unfortunate byproduct of everyone trying to help her. It wasn’t even something she had been knowingly doing. 

The rest of her shift felt less awkward now that they had talked and flew by. “Um, let me know if you need anything,” Namjoon returned her necklace. “I’ll try and see what I can find out about breaking high level demon contracts.”

“Thanks again, Joonie!” Wynter stated as she gathered her things to get ready to leave, missing the blush that colored the mans face. She needed to get home in order to call her momma. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” she called as she rushed out the storefront. She didn’t get to talk to her momma often due to time difference between them, so when she could find a way to she took it. 

Thankfully, the walk home was quick and the apartment thankfully empty, Wynter didn’t know where Yoongi went off to when she wasn’t around but she honestly did not care cause it gave her some peace and quiet. Her phone rang as she was warming up some leftover that Yoongi had left in the fridge for her. “Momma!” 

“Hey, baby,” the honey tone of her momma’s voice soothed Wynter. “Is now a good time?”

“Any times a good time when you call,” the both chuckled at Wynter’s cheesiness. “How’s business going?” Her momma had a small shop in their town where she would take on clients to do some spiritual work for. It wasn’t lucrative but it did pay the bills and allow them to live comfortably. 

“Oh, it’s going. Rev. Brown asked me to help him in some candle rituals this last week. Apparently, the congregation has been going through it!” The talked for a bit about the hometown gossip and how family was doing. “Right, Marcus asked about you the other day.”

Wynter’s smiled faded at hearing that her former friend had inquired about her. It was hard keeping her distance but she needed to. Wynter knew she didn’t deserve his thoughts, after when she had done. 

 “Oh baby,” she hated hearing the pity in her momma’s voice. “You got to let it go. You can’t keep denying you abilities.” Wynter snorted in response because of course she would say that. Her family had always seen her power as a blessing, when what it truly was was a curse. “You have got to not let it control you.”

“That’s easier said then done. You don’t understand what it’s like having this ability.” Wynter’s family had been filled with powers focusing on healing or prophecy and protection. Not her power though. She had a power that could create as much as it could destroy. A matter based power that allowed her to pluck things out of and into existence but since matter can neither be created or destroyed, anything she created had to come from somewhere. Wynter found out the hard way the bigger the creation the bigger the destruction. 

A walking black hole is how she would describe herself. Slowly dragging things into her orbit and pulling them apart atom by atom. That’s what she did to Marcus and if it wasn’t for his quick thinking he would be dead too. So, no, Wynter had no desire to try to learn to control her power or train with it, but with her contract with Yoongi she was going to have to figure it out. 

“I know I don’t understand the impact using your gift has on you, but what I do understand is that you not being able to control it is more my fault than yours-”

“Momma,” Wynter sighed. 

“No, Wynter. If I took the time to learn more about you gift and trained you properly than you would be in a better place. So that’s on me.” Wynter could hear her mommas determination bleeding though the phone. It was the same  conversation that they had every time her power would be brought up. Both of them trying to out guilty the other, leading only into silence as they both never knew how to resolve the problem. 

Though this time Wynter understood, albeit reluctantly, that the solution lay with the demon she had made a deal with. Yoongi knew what he was doing and Wynter trusted that he would be able to stop her if need be. It was an uncomfortable truth admitting that she was using him as a kind of safety net that she knew Namjoon wanted to be for her. In order to be truly open to using her power she needed someone she knew would be willing to take her out if it became out of control. 

Wynter hated that the only way she could see using her power was by knowing the death was the only way to stop her, but until proven otherwise that’s what she would go with. They spoke for a bit more after that, the conversation stilted but they would rather go through a million awkward pauses then hangup that phone. She conveniently didn’t mention how she made a deal with a demon to her momma, figuring she had had enough lecturing to last her a life time. Wynter knew it was only a matter of time until one of her ancestors dimed her out so she would just wait until she couldn’t any more. 

“Well, I gotta go make this food for your father before he starts tearing up my house. He already done came in her twice with those big ol eyes of his,” her momma chuckled. 

“Okay. Tell him I said hi and that I love him.”

“I will. Love you baby.”

“Love you to momma.”

The smoke in the bar was causing Yoongi’s nose to itch, ut he tampered down the urge to scratch it. He hated having to meet in places like this but this bar was the only one he was sure he had full control over. Solar had been a formidable ally to this rebellion and had graciously allowed him and the others to meet up to strategize there. 

Moonbyul gave him a head nod, which he returned, as he walked by and down the hidden stairway that was tucked behind the bar. He heard his men before he saw them. “All I’m saying, Jimin, is that if it was me Shindong wouldn’t have been able to get away. You go to soft on them.”

“I’m sorry, but unlike you I was a little preoccupied with making sure I didn’t fucking die.” Yoongi made it to the bottom of the stairs and saw the to two young ones still arguing while, Hobi watched amused and drunk his beer. 

“Hyung tell him my job is hard too,” Jungkook turned to Yoongi with a slight pout on his lips and doe eyes imploring him to take his side. Jimin on the other hand looked ready to throw his chair at the youngest face. 

“Both jobs are hard,” Yoongi mumbled out. “But unlike Jimin you’re not actively fighting.” Jungkook let out a gasp of betrayal while Jimin just looked smug. They continued bickering with Hobi’s encouragement in the form of snide remarks. Yoongi sipped his whisky as he took it in, not realizing that he missed this. The feeling of being around people who would do anything for you and vice versa. 

All three men had followed him into the underworld without a second thought, committing themselves to a life in literal hell. Jimin was the best assassin that Yoongi had and Jungkook was right behind them. Their competition to be better than each other made them the best in the kingdom. Though at the end of the day they would do anything to protect one another. Yoongi couldn’t believe that in his long life that he had found folks willing to follow hims blindly into hell. Stupid if anyone asked him. 

Taking a final sip of the amber liquid Yoongi cleared his throat, the table quieting down. Glancing over at Jimin he asked, “Updates?”

“I was able to gather some territories in the west but then Shindong started in with those fucking earthquakes. Everytime I would think I got far enough away I’d be hit with one.” Jimin ran his hands through his auburn hair. Yoongi grimace at the thought of the demons earth magic. It was handy in a way that he could just open up the earth and swallow you whole. He was happy that Jimin hadn’t fallen into one of the fissures Shindong opened up. 

“I was able to gather about another legion or two before I had to fight him head on. Unfortunately, he got away by creating a rift.” At this Jungkook snickered. “When you’re staring into a bottomless chasm see if you don’t save yourself!”

“What about you, Jungkook?” Yoongi watched as the young assassin turned to look at him. 

“I was able to injury Yesung and take a grab about half a legion from his territory,” he stated proudly. Fortunately for them demons are fickle with their loyalty. So if they are unhappy with the currently reign then they are easily swayed to whoever’s side will overthrow. Yoongi was just happy he had made a large enough name for himself to cause demons to follow him without pause. 

He had always been good at domestic and foreign affairs, making it easy for him to create allies. Unlike Jungsoo who made enemies everywhere he went. 

“Okay. Hoseok?” 

The red haired demon looked over the brim of his beer and made eye contact with Yoongi. “I was able to take out Heechul and Eunhyuk. I know they were on your ass for a bit, but they like the rest of the ELF faction think that they’re infallible, which they found out that they are not.” The smile that he had on his face could be describe as sinister and Yoongi had never been more happy that he would never have to face his best friend in battle. 

“I was also able to get some information out of them about some of Jungsoos plan,” Hoseok tilted his head to the side as he thought. “It’s not a lot to go on but it seems as though he’s power collecting. My opinion,” he stated frowning, “It seems as though he feels his power slipping and it’s trying to tighten the reins by outranking and outpowering any opposition.” Yoongi hummed in thought and agreement, tapping his finger on the table as he thought. It sounded like something Jungsoo would do. It’s what ever fading leader or dynasty did to protect itself; lash out, becoming overly aggressive, and in this cause make mistakes. Power hoarding wasn’t unheard of but it’s something only bottomfeeder demons did, not something someone in Jungsoo’s position would do because it made them look weak, and that was something Yoongi could use to his advantage. 

Smirking Yoongi’s tapping stopped. “We need to keep gathering factions and allies, but don’t engage any of ELF. I want them scrambling trying to regain the ones they lost. Jimin start a few rumors regarding them stealing powers, make sure they stick. Jungkook keep doing what you’re doing focus on the SHAWOLS faction, we need them on our side to turn the rest. Hobi,” Yoongi paused to run his hands through his hair, “figure out where these powers are coming from. We need to find a way to cut off the supply.” 

The men at the table all nodded in agreement. The stayed for a bit longer, catching up and drink a few more rounds, not really knowing the next time they would see each other. They all knew that war was brutal and that tomorrow was never promised so they always made the most of their time together. It was a fucked up family, but it was their fucked up family. Yoongi, as always, was the first to leave, having reached his interaction threshold. 

“Where are you off to, hyung?” Jungkook inquired, the alcohol making his face flushed. Yoongi knew that he would have to tell them about Wynter at some point but for know he wanted to just keep her to himself. 

“Took a new contract-” the sound of disbelief and confusion went between Jungkook and Jimin. “Yah! I take them every now and then.”

“Taking on a contract in the middle of a war is an interesting choice,” Yoongi leveled Hobi with a glare. He was fully aware that dividing his time was a risky move but he also knew that having someone with a power like Wynter’s on their side would be useful. If he could get her to use the fucking thing. 

“It was an interesting case,” he quirked an eyebrow challenging any of them to press him further. Hobi raised his hands in surrender and chuckled. Yoongi owed them an explanation, just not today. “See you all later.” He apparated once he made it out of the bar. 

The apartment was quiet, except for the sound of the tv playing quietly. He was silent in his steps as he walked over to where Wynter was curled up on the couch. A half drunk glass of wine on the coffee table and a book laid haphazardly over her face. He still couldn’t understand how she could read with the tv on and still comprehend what she was reading. 

A sigh slipped past his lips and he lifted her into his arms, taking her over to the bed. She made a small whimper as she got comfortable again, falling into a deeper sleep. Yoongi cleaned up her mess before crawling into the otherside of the bed. It had become routine that Yoongi would stay in bed with her as she was still waking up in the middle of the night having night terrors. He got little to no sleep this way. The warmth from her body a constant reminder of her presence next to him. Honestly, he didn’t know why he was torturing himself that this, but he knew that if it made her feel safer he would do it.

[smolwritingchick]

The Bangtan Gal Chapter 39- How Much You're Loved

Chapter Summary: Jen is in the hospital, after collapsing from exhaustion while ARMY trends positive messages for her on Twitter. The members think of memories and thoughts when they first met her

Words: 7,000+

Genre: FLUFF with all the members! Sweet chapter.

Author's Note: Just a random thought as I edited. I'm not a shipper for BTS or ship anyone with anybody in K-Pop but you know how people ship Jimin and Jungkook? Or just absolutely love their bond together and make tons of videos and content about them? I feel like people would do that with Jennie and Taehyung, having those two be the most shipped together. I love their friendship. And rereading and editing through the part about him and her really got me thinking a lot about their bond. It's truly sweet. Also I think my admiration for him and him being my bias in BTS is also a factor hehe. Truly the best.

----

“I don’t get why you would want to go to South Korea.”

“What do you mean why? Why not?”

“I just...don’t think it would be wise. It’s right by North Korea. It’s dangerous.”

“It’s dangerous everywhere.”

“You could get kidnapped or something.”

“You can get kidnapped anywhere, unfortunately."

“I’m sorry, I can’t support this.”

“Are you serious? Please, Auntie, don’t discourage me.”

Jen stared at Aunt with a frown. Family came over for a big dinner, a little get together, and her mother proudly announced that she was going to Korea to become a trainee for Big Hit Entertainment. Of course, her family had no idea what that was, so Jen explained it was a company in the K-Pop industry and she always wanted to perform and work with that genre.

For some members, the news didn’t sit right, including her mother’s sister. 

For the other family members, they were supportive and thrilled that she still wanted to perform despite the rough ending with Amity. Perhaps if she stayed in America, they would react differently. They would be more supportive instead of reluctant.

“Maybe you should just stick to school and go to college like your sisters are aiming for.” Her Grandmother spoke out.

“Yes, she could do something with singing and dancing at school. Problem solved.” Her grandfather agreed.

“I feel as though she needs to think of a backup plan besides singing and dancing. She can’t do that forever. Proper education is a must. Go to Law school, like my dad.” An older cousin suggested as Jen fought the urge to roll her eyes.

She sighed and sat her fork down, losing her appetite to eat as she kept hearing various comments about her career goals.

Do this.

Go to this.

Learn this.

Go to this college.

Don’t go to Korea.

Don’t do this forever.

All you do is do this. Set your priorities straight.

Same.Old.Bull.Shit.

“She should stay in America. Your daughter will not survive being in a place like Korea.”

“I agree, she’s still a little girl. She’s going to be there all alone. Miles away. That’s emotionally draining. How could let her do this? I don’t want my niece to be in a country like that. Right near North Korea? Do you not know what they are doing over there?”

It’s like this world is driven by fear...why must fear stop us from doing what we want to do? Live, we only have one life. 

Jen’s mother did not hide her annoyance in her voice as she spoke, “Well, I am her mother��and I support her. Whatever MY child wants to do, she’s going to do it.”

Her mother was in the same boat when she was Jen’s age. She wanted to do something different and did it, despite the family protests. She wanted Jen to do the same and never be discouraged.

“And are you really going to risk it?” Her sister questioned her reasons.

“You’re paranoid. Shit happens everywhere.”

“She’s going to be miles away!”

“She’ll be busy but we will all try to visit when we can. It’s going to be okay.”

“That distance? Are you sure you’ll be able to handle that? I’m just scared about her going to-“

“Would you cut it out? It’s final. She’s going. You’re not changing my mind.” Jen heard her mother snap.

It’s like when someone wants to think outside the box and do something different instead of family traditions, you’re automatically questioned. They’ll try everything they can to change your mind.

Jen broke that cycle.

-------

All seven of the boys were inside the hospital room while Jen was lying on the bed, still unconscious. The doctor was in the room with them, informing them of what happened. 

“She needs a lot of rest. Her body shut down due to exhaustion. And she has a concussion. She must’ve hit her head hard when she fell. We’ll run more tests later. The seven of you can wait in the waiting room. I can let you know when she wakes up.”

“That won’t be necessary,” Namjoon spoke up. “We’re gonna stay here with her until she wakes up.”

The doctor stared at them, astonished. “A-all seven of you?”

“Yes. I hope that won’t be a problem.” Jin smiled.

“A-Are you family?”

“Yes.” Yoongi’s deep voice was heard. Although not related by blood, they were still family to her. “We want to stay with her. We won’t cause any trouble.”

“Please.” Jungkook’s plea was heard as he looked at the doctor with desperation. He didn’t want to leave her. He wanted to stay with her until she woke up.

“A-all right.” The doctor accepted their request and took his leave.

The boys let out a sigh and made themselves comfortable around the room. Namjoon scrolled through his Twitter feed already seeing the K-Pop news headlines

‘BREAKING! Jennie from BTS collapses during dance practice.’

Angelina was quick to call him to ask how she was doing and he informed her of the details. She went out of her way to let Jen’s sisters know so they could let their parents know. Her sisters were freaking out but her parents remained calm on the outside yet obviously worried on the inside, trying to stay optimistic and were glad that it wasn’t anything worse.

This wasn’t the first time Jen had overworked herself and collapsed. Her mom resisted the urge to give her a lecture when she woke up like she did the first time back in the Amity days.

“This girl does not know what your body can’t run 24/7 means.” Her mom would vent. 

But she was glad it wasn’t anything worse and planned to send her a large box of snacks and other favorite food.

On Twitter, there were hashtags for Jennie, such as #GetWellJennie as ARMY came in defense of her against the Antis. The passion and support of ARMY were always underestimated and Antis found out the hard way.

‘Who do I have to kill!? Why are ya’ll ganging up on my girl Jennie!

#JennieProtectionSquad’

‘These antis can catch these hands! I hope she’s okay!’

Jimin’s talk with Jennie helped her ease up on the doubts from the Anti tweets, but she still felt like she should work harder. Thanks to growing insomnia, she couldn’t sleep much and she was so fixated on getting to dance practice early that she didn’t even eat any breakfast. That and the lack of rest was the main cause of this situation.

On Twitter, one of the more popular BTS fan accounts tweeted,

‘Let’s make an I Love Jennie tread. Keep replying to this tweet. I Love Jennie because she showed me that dreams do come true.’

‘I love Jennie because her smile warms my heart. I’ll have a bad day but once I see her, I cheer right up’

‘I love Jennie because she is a chocolate goddess. This black beauty deserves nothing but love. #WeLoveYouJennie

‘I love Jennie because she took the time to listen to my passion for singing during her singing exhibit and gave me advice.’

‘I love Jennie because she’s one of the kindest souls ever. I love this black queen!’

‘I love Jennie because her hair is goals and I’m looking forward to the day when she surprises us all with a new hair color’

‘I love Jennie because you can sing like a dying cat but when she harmonizes with you, it’ll sound nice!’

‘I love Jennie for her love for Ailee and I hope she gets to meet her and collab with her one day’

‘I love Jennie because she’s the wildcard of BTS and full of surprises. You learn and see something new from her from time to time that you never expected’

‘I love Jennie because of her cute cartwheel obsession. One day I hope she gets to do cartwheels on stage like she wants’

‘I love Jennie because of her special friendship with Yoongi. They’re like Yin and Yan’

‘I love Jennie because of how much she cares for her fans and members.’

‘I love Jennie because of how supportive she is and how she always yells, “THAT’S MY BEST FRIEND!” to Jungkook.’

‘I love Jennie because of how good her guitar skills are’

‘I love Jennie because she represents my ideal type’

‘I love Jennie because her friendship with Jungkook is goals. I wish I had her as a friend.’

‘I love Jennie because her laugh is infectious‘

‘I love Jennie because of how outgoing she is and she makes it seem like a breeze to talk to new people.’

‘I love Jennie because she’s BAE and seeing her happy makes my day a lot better’

‘I love Jennie because she’s humble and down to earth.’

‘I love Jennie because I know she has a lot of surprise talents up her sleeve as a Member of BTS and I can’t wait to see it. Falsetto? DJing?’

‘I love Jennie because of her friendship with Amber. They’re like twins!’

‘I love Jennie because she spoke out about being white washed and wanted to embrace her natural skin color. Show off that chocolate!’

‘I love Jennie because of her stunning visuals that are highly underappreciated’

‘I love Jennie because she’s the one with the curls representing the girls!’

‘Every BTS member is needed and talented! They each bring something unique to the group. #WeLoveYouJennie’

‘This is despicable. Social media should be fun, not hateful. Leave Jennie alone. #WeLoveYouJennie’

‘Jennie got me into K-Pop. As soon as I saw an African American in the K-Pop industry, I was skeptical but proved wrong by her efforts.’

‘She may not look like your average kpop idol based on beauty standards in Korea, but she’s certainly one of the prettiest girls I’ve seen.’

‘Whoever calls this precious munchkin ugly needs to get their eyes checked. #WeLoveYouJennie’

Angelina tweets, ‘You deserve so much more, sis. Stay strong. I love you. #WeLoveYouJennie’

Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.

Jen felt herself regain consciousness. But she couldn’t open her eyes because her eyelids felt heavy, due to lack of sleep. She could hear the beeping noise, figuring that she was in the hospital. She mentally scolded herself for ending up here and the fact that she didn’t take better care of herself.

She already knew once she was able to move, she would feel just how bad her headache was thanks to hitting her head on the dance floor.

“Can you hear me?” She heard a deep voice next to her.

‘Yeah, I hear you Namjoon.’

“Ah...I started thinking. About our first moments together. Remember when you thought I hated you? You were intimated by me and my sunglasses.” He let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head.

‘Oh God...’ She mentally groaned. ‘I’m kind of glad you don’t wear them anymore.’

----

“A girl in the group?!” Namjoon questioned in disbelief, unable to hide his frustration. “So, we have to wait longer?” He clenched his fists. He was seated with Bang PD when he broke the news to him.

It aggravated him.

He was already waiting so long to debut and now he had to wait longer because a girl was joining? Honestly, Namjoon wasn’t happy with the idea at first, mainly because he was so impatient and eager to debut, that he didn’t want to wait any longer because of another new member.

Bang PD had explained his reasons for making BTS a Coed group instead and he respected his wishes. Bang PD informed him to go to the audition in a few weeks to watch the girls perform, to observe them himself and to pick out who he thought would be the best as the Bangtan Girl. He was the leader after all.

When the audition day came, Namjoon walked in with an eager Taehyung who wanted to tag along to see this “Ennie.” person at the audition. His eyes, covered with his sunglasses, examined each girl who was auditioning until his eyes went to Jennie.

An interesting outfit choice, he thought as he checked out the Nike brand she wore. He guessed that maybe Nikes were her favorite since she showed it off a lot. Namjoon somewhat admired the effort of looking the part.

He watched with interest as the ladies performed the Bulletproof choreography. Each of the girls seemed to have the energy but some stood out more than others. Namjoon had his head down, listening to each of the girls’ verses when they had to perform their custom verse for Bulletproof.

Badda bing badda boom

Jennie’s here

I have no fear...so don’t try to stop me. Hah!

Tellin’ me your doubts...won’t change my mind

Jennie’s sudden rapping and passion in her voice, caused Namjoon to slowly look up at whose voice it belonged to as he continued to watch her with interest. Taehyung danced and nodded his head to her verse with a big smile on his face.

After she was done, everyone applauded her, as Namjoon nodded in approval, clapping himself. She had the potential as a rapper, although it was extremely clear that she was more of a singer. If she was interested and willing to learn, he was confident that Yoongi could transfigure her into a triple threat.

“Isn’t she awesome?” Tae commented with a boxy grin.

“You’ve met her before?”

“Yeah. That’s Ennie! Well, her name is Jennifer. She used to be a part of this group in America. But she left. She doesn’t like to talk about it. So, I leave the conversation alone. She’s very nice. I hope she’s Miss Bangtan. I love being around her.”

‘Jennifer, huh?’ He thought.

---

"MEET THE NEWEST MEMBER OF BTS! THE BANGTAN GIRL! JENNIE IS HERE!” 

Taehyung’s yell was heard at the entrance of the dorm as yells and happy screams of excitement were heard from the other members. Namjoon couldn’t help but smile.

As the dance practices went by, Jennie noticed Namjoon watching her closely and decided to have a chat with him after practice, alone. He doesn’t speak with her as much as she does with the other members. And she felt a weird vibe with him.

“I’m just going to say it. Do you hate me or something?”

Taken aback at her sudden question, Namjoon raised a brow. “What gave this reasoning?”

“Can you take your glasses off?” She requested and he took them off, looking at her in the eyes. “I just get this vibe and I’m wondering if I did something wrong.”

He let out a sigh and decided to say what was on his mind since she became Miss Bangtan. “I don’t hate you. I’m just very passionate about this. I dunno a lot about you. But from what I’ve heard, you left one group. I’ve been waiting a long time for BTS to debut. Members had come and go. Are you going to leave this one?”

Holding his stare with serious eyes, she replied committedly, “No. I won’t leave. And I’m not leaving. I know it was tough waiting to debut and all but I’m not going to back out, no matter how long the wait will be. I won’t come and go like the others. I’m here to stay, I’m here to work hard, and I’m here to grow a bond with you and the rest of the members. I want to grow with you guys.”

He took her words in and nodded. “I apologize if I gave you the intention of hating you. I don’t hate you, Jen.” 

She smiled and nodded. “Y’know, you’re kind of intimidating with the shades.” They share a laugh. “But you’re a chill guy and I admire your passion for this group and I hope that I can live up to the expectations. My body is always aching after every dance practice. This company has made me go to lengths I have never gone before and my body isn’t used to it yet. But don’t slow down because I’ll catch up. The pain, it’s worth it.”

And after their debut, Jen had pulled Namjoon to the side, wrapping her arms around him for a tight hug. “Thank you for not giving up on me and supporting me. You’re the best leader I could ever ask for.”

-----

“Thanks for not giving up on me as your leader. I know back in America, your leader was rough, but I’m happy that you’re happy here. You’ve grown a lot since our debut. I just really hope you take it easy next time. Go at your pace. Like you’ve been doing since you got here. The body can’t run 24/7 Jen. You gotta rest. We’ll be fine for our next comeback.” Namjoon patted her hand and stood up from the chair that was next to her hospital bed.

‘Namjoon...don’t make me cry, I don’t need this right now.’

“Sweetie?”

‘Mom...?’

“Can you hear me, sweetheart?”

‘Yes.’

“It’s Jin.”

‘Ha, thought it was my mom for a second...’

When Jin saw Jen fall to the floor, his parental instincts popped in as he went on the floor to help her. He was so worried for her wellbeing. He hadn’t expected her to drop down like that. He had a feeling she didn’t eat any breakfast because there were no dishes in the sink that day. She would usually eat her favorite brand of cereal that was shipped to her from America.

Honestly, when Namjoon and V informed him that BTS would have a girl in the group, Jin was all for it, already making plans to protect her and act like a parent. Although his parenting ways drove Jen bonkers, she knew he just cared deeply. 

While Jimin tweeted about Jennie being OK and resting in the hospital, Jin began to ponder about the time he helped her with her period.

-----

He heard noise from the laundry room and knew it was Jennie because of the pitch of her voice. He woke up early, planning on making breakfast for the dorm but couldn’t help but ponder if everything was okay with her.

“What am I gonna do-what am I gonna do-what am I gonna do!?” He heard her cry out in a hushed voice. Worried, he walked into the laundry room to see her fumbling with blood stained sheets as his nerves calmed down.

Period.

Nothing bad, thankfully.

“Is everything okay, sweetheart?” His deep voice startled her as she dropped the bloody bed sheets, turning around to face him anxiously. 

He knew she was embarrassed but she had no reason to be. He knew all about situations like this, he was in his 20s after all. He had this urge to parent her. He can only imagine being so far away from your family members.

Sure, he’s busy and doesn’t see his family often but at least he’s still in the same country. But with Jennie, he pondered how much of an emotional toll it sprung on her, being miles away, in another country. He wanted her to feel at home like her parents were still with her. So, he took on the motherly role, while Namjoon went on with the fatherly role. But then it soon became a habit, considering he was the oldest.

-----

The main thing Jin was worried about Jennie and even Jungkook was that they were both growing up too fast for his liking. What made him come to that reality was when the two of them performed for War of Hormone. That was just too adult. And it was probably going to get worse as they got older.

He just...wasn’t ready. When Jen gets a boyfriend and Jungkook gets a girlfriend, he hasn’t even thought of his reaction when he finds out. It seemed like just yesterday that she came in, with Taehyung in their dorm as she introduced herself.

“You, my preciousness, are growing up a little too fast for my liking,” Jin murmured as he placed a hand on her head.

‘Am I now? I’m not looking forward to your future freakouts.’ She thought with amusement.

“But I enjoy watching you grow into a young lady. Although the dancing can be kept at a TV-Y7...” He trailed off.

‘WOW, Jin...’

“Are you really scolding her while she’s asleep?” Yoongi grumbled.

“Jin, leave her alone.” Jimin groaned.

“What? I’m just...parenting.” Jin got up from his seat.

While the Hyung line went to get food, Taehyung checked on Jennie, as he let out a shaky, deep breath.

‘Taehyung...I can notice that deep voice anywhere. Have you been crying?’

He had been crying since she dropped to the floor. It killed him to see her like that, and it was something he hoped he would never have to see again. The only sight he wanted to see was her smiling and being happy. That was it. 

Tae could remember his meeting with her like it was yesterday. And ever since that day, he always thought of her as a little sister.

-----

He had just finished practicing in one of the dance studios where he noticed her, packing up her bag. He had never seen her before and assumed she was one of the new trainees.

She didn’t look Asian and had colored skin so he assumed that she was from another country as well. Being the eager, talkative person he was, he decided to make his way to her, with a boxy grin on his face.

“Hello~!” He happily greeted and she turned around to face him. Her hair was a big, puffy mess, thanks to the perspiration and exhaustion that was clearly shown on her face since she spent hours practicing. But her warm smile, caused him to grin even wider.

“H-hi! Are you talking to me?”

English, so was she from America?

Taehyung decided to go with his gut and his broken English skills to ask her if she was American. Despite his efforts to speak in English, she switched to Korean so he could communicate with her more comfortably.

He was astonished that she was training to be the Bangtan Girl and her positive interest in finding out that he’s a secret member of BTS, made him even happier. He was looking forward to BTS getting a female member and had secretly hoped that Jen would be the one.

They were inseparable after their first meeting, and the more they got to know each other, the more Taehyung hoped for her to get that Bangtan Girl spot. If another girl had gotten it, would he ever see her again? And if the BTS schedule starts to get fuller, would he even have time to keep in touch?

He didn’t want to lose a precious friendship such as this that he had with her.

As they both were secret members, before debuting, their friendship grew since they were forced to stay out of the Vlogs and other BTS videos. It made them upset that they had to stay on the sidelines while the rest of the members did their thing. Tae would often vent to her about how he

felt about it and she would always listen.

“I always wanted a brother. It’s just me and my two older sisters. It’s nice to be around girls but there are times where I wished what it would be like to be a sister to a guy.” Jennie had revealed to him as they lay in her bed, watching cartoons on her laptop.

A deep chuckle escaped Taehyung as he turned to her. “You already have brothers.”

“Huh?”

“Seven of them, actually.” He went on, looking at her in the eyes with a small smile. “We may not be related by blood but we’ll never leave your side. Sorry to tell you this, but, you’re stuck with us.” He giggled as he wrapped his arms around her, cheek to cheek, squeezing her tightly as she groaned at the pressure.

“Oh boy, what am I getting myself into?” She laughed with him.

------

“Please get better quickly,” Tae spoke up with sadness in his voice.

She hated it when he was upset. It was rare because he would always goof around. To hear him so sad, hurt her heart.

She soon heard another voice on her other side.

“Ennie. Do you understand how sad you make me feel when you’re like this?” Jimin asked. 

‘Sorry Chim.’

When he found out that they were getting a girl member, he was interested in the idea. When he met Jennie, he was drawn to her friendliness and was always eager to speak with her. Sure, he

would often tease her, pretending that they were a couple, promoting JenMin, but that was just part of who he was.

-----

He would like to steal her away since she would hang around the rest of his hyungs. So, one morning, he snuck into her room, diving right on top of her as she groaned under the covers, waking up immediately. 

“Get up~! We’re spending the day together!” He shouted as he snuggled into her.

“Let me sleep!” She yelled against her pillow.

“You’re usually up early! It’s morning! Rise and shine!”

“I stayed up late working with Yoongi.”

“Come on, get ready! Take a shower so we can hang out today! I’m tired of Yoongi hogging you, where’s our time together?” He moved off her so she could sit up.

“All right, all right.”

“You’re too slow.” He picked her up over his shoulder and placed her in her bathtub. As soon as he turned on the shower, she yelped at the sudden cold water, splashing on her skin.

“Jimin! You outta pocket!”

He giggled and ran out of the bathroom. He thought he should tick her off more often just for fun because her reactions would make his day.

-----

Backstage as they were shooting around the Red Bullet tour, Jimin decided to mess with the members with a camera. Jen tried to take a nap while sitting in one of the black chairs. She heard Jimin making these sound effects that Hobi would say and she opened her eyes to watch him mess with Hobi.

“Oh boy.” She let out a chuckle as she tried to go back to sleep. 

Soon after, she became the next victim, hearing his sound effects right by her as he started putting his fingers under her chin and on her neck. Ticklish, she let out a laugh but ended up snorting.

The sound of her snort gained the attention of the Maknae line and they all ended up laughing at her. It was rare that she would snort while laughing. And it just happened to be in front of the camera Jimin was holding.

“Oh my God, you got that on camera!?” She shouted in her native tongue, covering her mouth as she felt her face heat up. “Delete that! Oh my God, Jimin! Please! Delete that jawn now!"

Soon after her embarrassment died down, she went back to napping while Tae and Jimin began to DJ on Tae’s tablet. It looked like they were using an app. She had the sudden urge to play on it herself but ignored it.

“Jennie! Are you ready!?” Jimin started playing around with the tablet as he went over to dance in front of her, stepping over her and standing over her legs as her feet rested on a chair.

“Why did you come to me?” She laughed, trying to push him away.

“Show us your DJing!” Tae offered.

“As tempting as that may sound, I’m not ready to show it yet. But use the beat on that side while pressing those three buttons. It’ll give it a better beat. It’s a little of key.” She pointed it out. 

When they followed her instructions, they began to jam out to the beat, and the two of them began to dance around her.

“Boy, if you don’t get off me! I didn’t ask for a lap dance!” She lightly punched them in their stomachs as they laughed it off.

-----

“Don’t be discouraged, Ennie. You’re going to be just fine in BTS. Smile, live and don’t overwork yourself. I believe we have a bright future. All eight of us.” Jimin said with a smile.

“Ah, smartie. You’re stubborn as hell.” Yoongi watched her sleep.

He wasn’t a big fan of having a girl in the group at first. He thought it should’ve just been an all boy group and an all girl group if Bang PD was striving for that vision. He began to embrace the idea as he heard Taehyung speak highly of the girls who auditioned and Namjoon’s impression of the ladies.

Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad.

When he met her, he was genuinely surprised she was a foreigner, but he still accepted her just like the others. He watched her keep up with the intense pace of Mr.Son’s choreography and the dedication to making sure their debut was top notch. He admired her effort.

He knew for a long time that she wanted to learn more about rapping. The way she would watch him in admiration as he rapped, to the glances whenever someone spoke of rapping, he knew. He just waited for her to speak up. He watched the Rookie King episodes, he saw her confession about her admiration for him. He was flattered and made him feel joyful that someone was just as passionate about what he does.

Although he didn’t say thank you enough for the kind gestures, he was always appreciative.

-----

Back in the studio, Jen had found Yoongi asleep in the studio by his computer with headphones on his ears. They were supposed to have a rap session but she saw how exhausted he was and decided to gently wake him up.

“H-hey you’ll get a cramp. It’s not pleasant. Migrate to the couch.” She helped him move. 

As laid his back on the couch, she placed a blanket on him. She went to his chair and tried to work on the rap he told her to do for homework and found herself falling asleep after an hour.

When Yoongi woke up, he pondered how he got on the couch until he saw Jen asleep. 

“This girl.” He shook his head, amused as he stretched and approached her. “Smartie, you’re going to get a cramp.”

“Five minutes pop pop...” He heard her mumble

Smirking with amusement, he easily picked her up and placed her on the couch, throwing the blanket on her as she slept comfortably. He went back to work, putting his headphones in, periodically glancing back at her sleeping.

Yoongi even remembered when she was the first to notice how in pain he was because of his appendix rupturing.

“No, you’re in pain.” She declared.

“I’ll be fine.”

“No, you won’t be at all if you don’t check it out. Something is wrong. You should get it checked out.”

Although she annoyed him with the constant questioning, he ended up speaking up about it and was flown back to Korea to go to the hospital for surgery. She wanted to come with him but was advised that he would be okay and to just focus on promotions.

-----

“I never thanked you, did I? Thanks for reacting so quickly. I hope you know that I’m still waiting for you to DJ for me. I haven’t forgotten. Do I have to write on your face to make you show me your skills live?”

‘Gee, you are persistent.’

“Oh stop bothering her about that. She’ll show you when she’s ready.” Hobi commented.

Hobi was always driving Jen nuts with his usual, loud sound efforts. There were times when she would place her hands over his shoulders and stare at him straight in the eye, asking, “What-is the matter with you!?”

It took him a while to open up to the idea of yet another member joining the group, but once he met her, he was thrilled and hoped that she could handle the intensity of their dances.

------

He remembered the goofy day when the members were Nay-Naying. Jen stood by as the camera filmed Jimin and Tae bumping into each other.

“YAHHHHHHH!”

Jen ended up laughing so loud, she held onto Hobi, who laughed with her.

“Jennie! We gotta retake it!” Jimin whined.

“I’m sorry! It was funny!” She exclaimed.

They took the video again, successfully as Jungkook joined in, walking into the camera frame, glancing at the both of them.

“YAHHHHHHH!”

Jin walked up to the three of them next.

“YAHHHHHHH!”

Soon after it was Hobi’s turn.

“YYAAAHHHH!”

“Hol’ up, hol’ up!” She raised a hand up in the air, walking towards them, standing in the middle.

She glanced at each member with a serious expression before leaning back with them to do the Nay Nay once again.

“YAHHHHHHH!”

She fell to the floor, unable to control her laughter while the rest goofed around. As they regrouped, they danced once more as Jungkook stood there, amused.

“YYAAAHHHH!”

She heard Hobi shout, “WHOOP! WHOOP! WHOOP! WHOOP!”

“YAAHHHHHH!”

Sounds of laughter filled Jen’s ears and everyone turned their attention to Yoongi who ran up to them.

“Yah~!” He said in a deep voice as he Nay Nayed. Everyone laughed at his actions as Jungkook fell to the floor and Jen started crying because the laughter was too much.

Hobi even remembered, that a week ago, Jen wanted to begin a prank war in the dorm and wanted Hobi to help her plan things out.

“Who do you want to get first?” He asked her as he sat on her bed.

“I know it’s risky but...I want Yoongi to be the first one. I have a prank up my sleeve. I want to do the smack cam on him. Have maybe whipped cream and smack the shit out of him.” She laughed.

“Jennie, I really don’t want you to die at this young age.”

“Ah, what’s the worst that can happen?”

“We shall soon find out.”

Hobi had anticipated when she could get back on her feet so they could begin the pranking. Watching Yoongi’s reaction was going to be horrifying, yet intriguing to see.

-----

As it was nighttime with the members were asleep Jen felt herself falling asleep until she felt a big, warm hand take hold of one of hers, giving it a gentle squeeze.

'I know that hand...is it you Kookie?'

“Can you hear me?” She heard Jungkook ask quietly.

‘Yes.’

“You really don’t know how much you’re loved, do you?” She heard him let out a soft chuckle.

“No matter what hate you get, the love people have for you will always conquer. Never forget that.”

‘I won’t Kookie...thank you.’

When he saw her fall, he felt helpless as he watched Namjoon and Jin rush up to her first. He just stood there, unable to move. He was absolutely devastated. He had wished that he could’ve done more instead of freezing up like that.

-----

Back when he found out that there would be a girl in the group, he was nervous. He was already shy enough around girls and now there would be one in the group? He wasn’t all for the idea but remained quiet. He hoped that he would not be nervous and manage to speak with her.

When he first saw her as the new member, he thought she was pretty and outgoing based on how she talked to the members when she introduced herself. He had remained quiet as she lived in the dorm but she soon started to notice.

“Hey! You okay?” She asked him one day at the dorm, in the room he stayed in. Her sudden question made him stare at her in bewilderment, before he shyly looked down, remaining silent.

“Ah, I guess you’re shy. Well, I hope you know that I’m gonna keep talking to you until you speak to me.” She teased.

As she looked around his side of the room, she noticed a variety of Iron Man merch. “You like Iron Man?”

Her question made his eyes light up as he finally looked at her in the eyes. 

He smiled softly and gave a timid nod. “Best superhero there is.”

“Really? You know, I actually haven’t seen the movies.” She shrugged as he stared at her and shook his head.

How!?

“Are you kidding me? You haven’t lived!” He exclaimed as he felt himself opening up to her more.

“Oh really? Well, you wanna watch the movies together? You can give me a rundown on who is who and what’s going on.”

“Yeah!”

She smiled at his enthusiasm. She was delighted that she found something he could passionately talk to her about, despite the shyness. “I can pull it up on my laptop-“

“No need, I got them here. Let’s go to the living room.” He happily rushed out of the room as she let out a laugh at his eagerness.

Soon after that, their conversations began to consist of Iron Man, video games and they even began to talk about America.

“You been to America, right?”

“I went there to learn how to dance.” He murmured as he told her about how he wanted to go to the beach.

“One day, when we go back to America, we gotta walk around the beach together. Go swimming. It’s amazing there when the sun is set. You’ll love it. I can’t really explain it but once you’re there, you’ll enjoy it.”

-----

“You haven’t forgotten that, right? We were gonna walk on the beach the next time we go to America? We couldn’t do it when we filmed American Hustle Life, but the next time, we just gotta. I always wanted to walk on the beach with you-” He paused and shook his head. “I don’t know why I got so brave suddenly.”

‘Ha. I haven’t forgotten, Kook.’ She thought as she felt herself dozing off. 

Jungkook glanced at the friendship ring as he remembered when he first got it.

---

He had found himself at a jewelry store, asking for custom made rings. He didn’t know how he did it but he went to measure her finger while she was asleep, so he could get the right size. He felt some sort of jealousy at how close she was getting with the other members but he wanted to be her best friend, so why not seal the deal with friendship rings?

He did feel childish for doing such an act, but he had hoped that their friendship would grow stronger because he always felt at ease when she was around.

“For a special lady? Girlfriend? Future girlfriend?” The lady behind the counter teased with a bright smile. Jungkook’s face had gotten so red, she thought he had an allergic reaction to something.

He was so nervous when he revealed the rings to her. But when she hugged him so tightly, he knew. 

Something about her just made him always grin so hard that his face would hurt.

-----

“There’s something I always wanted to tell you...” He let out a breath. He paused for a few moments before shaking his head. “Ah, never mind. It��s not the right time. But I’ll tell you one day.”

The next morning, Jen finally fluttered her eyes as they slowly started to open. Her eyes adjusted as her surroundings began to clear up. As she moved her head, she let out a sharp hiss, immediately holding her head. Her body felt less tired thanks to the rest as she noticed the guys sleeping around the hospital room.

Most were on the floor. It was a cute sight. Yoongi was knocked out on the floor, Jimin and Taehyung cuddled up together and Namjoon was snoring loudly with his mouth wide open. She pondered how she was able to sleep through it as she suppressed a laugh. Jin and Hobi were asleep in chairs.

She slowly turned her head to see Jungkook resting his head on her bed, sound asleep in a chair.

“Kook?” She reached out and placed her hand on his head. She felt him stir and open his eyes.

When he finally saw that she was awake, he jumped out of his seat, launching himself into her for a big hug. He held her tightly as she let out a weak laugh while she heard him trying not to cry.

“I’m okay, I’m okay. No crying.” She murmured softly as she hugged him back.

“Don’t ever do that to me again.” She heard him. “You have no idea how worried I was about you. You scared the heck out of me.”

“I’m sorry I worried you.”

They stay like that for a moment, until he finally pulled away, taking a good look at her. A huge grin came across his face. “Hyungs! Hyungs! She’s awake!” He said, jumping all around to get them to wake up.

“YAY! SHE’S AWAKE!” She heard some of them scream.

“Ow!” She hissed. “Not so loud, I’m kind of sensitive to sound, right now.” She rubbed her temples.

“You see what you do!? Why would you scream, you know she has a concussion!” Jin scolded the boys, going on a full lecture while Namjoon managed to escape, to go get the doctor.

It was good to be awake and be surrounded by them.

She’ll never let this happen to her again.

After a few days, Jen was back on her bed, in the dorm. She talked with Bang PD as she thought about their conversation.

“I want you to rest for a full week. No activity, just rest. And we’ll see how you do after that. If you need more rest, we’ll just wait before filming for the next comeback.” He told her.

“But our comeback is coming up very soon.”

“And BTS’ health is more important. I refuse to have you work in this state.”

She followed his orders and was grateful that he was so focused on her taking it easy. He even planned to take legal action against the malicious comments. Her thoughts were interrupted when Hobi slammed a huge pack of water on her bed. 

“Really?” She looked up from her phone.

“Gotta stay hydrated! How was your nap?” He smiled sweetly and placed a hand on top of her head affectionately.

“It was refreshing.”

“Good. I’m off to dance practice. Do you need anything before I go?”

“Smarties?”

“I’m always prepared.” He handed her a couple of rolls from his jacket.

Once he left, she opened the pack of water bottles and began to drink one as she went on her phone to watch some YouTube videos. Curious, she decided to research BTS Jennie, and came across JRE’s video.

So now you ganging up on my girl Jennie? | REALLY NOW

She had seen a few of his videos and thought he was hilarious, from his body rolling to his K-Pop passion, so she decided to check out the video, to see what he had to say.

“Really now? Antis are now targeting Jennie? Jennie? My Jennie? Our sweet, beautiful Miss Bangtan? Oh, now we have a problem. Now you guys know that I love me some Jennie from BTS.”

Jennie couldn’t help but laugh at the video cuts of his reactions to her from music videos, to her live performances.

As the clip showed him reacting to War of Hormone live, he was body rolling, “Get it, Jennie! Get yo’ lines!” His eyes widened in shock as he saw how close she was getting to Jungkook. “Okay! Okay! Well damn!”

And once he heard her sing, ‘I could turn you into a man’. He paused the video and stared at the camera, laughing. “Hol’ up, hol’ up, did she just-did she just say, wait a minute.”

Jen continued to laugh at his reaction as she couldn’t help but smile when he said, “Jennie and Jungkook have some strong chemistry. If I didn’t know any better, I would suggest they could be dating or something. Troublemaker vibes.”

“Dating, huh?” She suddenly pondered. Before she could think further, she got a notification from Jin as she went to her messages.

Jin: Did you eat? [2:22 PM]

Jen: Yes, Jin [2:22 PM]

Jin: Good. Eat more. [2:22 PM]

Jen: ????? [2:23 PM]

Not even a minute later, Yoongi had messaged her.

Yoongi: Hey Smartie [2:23PM]

Jen: Hey, what’s up? [2:24PM]

Yoongi: Just checking on you. You ate today, right? [2:24PM]

Jen: Yes I did, thanks for checking in. :) [2:24 PM]

As the video went back to the present, he discussed how he saw rumors on Twitter that she didn’t even want to go through with the War of Hormone dance with Jungkook anymore because of the Antis. He showed his disappointment since he enjoyed watching them perform together. How their voices complemented each other and how in sync their bodies move with each other.

Jen was honestly impressed at fans’ accurate assumptions about her not wanting to dance anymore. But now that she was back in her room, relaxed, she did miss it. She shouldn’t let others take the fun out of what she likes to do. She made a mental note to talk to Jungkook about it and let Mr.Son know. She guaranteed they would both be thrilled to know she wanted to dance again for War of Hormone.

Her phone buzzed once more as she stopped the video to read the message.

Namjoon: You had a big meal today, right? If not, let’s go out for lunch [2:27 PM]

Jen: I ate lunch already. I had noodles [2:28 PM]

Namjoon: How big was the bowl? [2:28 PM]

Jen: Uhh average size? [2:28 PM]

Namjoon: Are you still hungry? [2:28 PM]

Jen: Well I mean I could eat some more [2:28 PM]

Namjoon: I’m bringing pizza. Hang tight [2:28 PM]

Jen: Uh, okay? [2:29 PM]

Pressing the YouTube app, she attempted to press play but Hobi ended up texting her next.

Hobi: Jennie! [2:29 PM]

Jen: What!? [2:29 PM]

Hobi: Did you eat??? [2:29 PM]

Jen: Yes, jeesh. [2:29 PM]

Turning back to the video, she pressed play.

“I’ve tried not to make a video about this but now it’s to the fact that I feel so sorry for her getting hated on and it just frustrates me. I haven’t met Jennie yet, but I hope I can soon, maybe if BTS goes back to K-Con or something but from what I’ve seen, she’s a sweetheart. Ridiculously sweet to her fans, and even takes the most time for fan service.”

She was touched at how passionately he spoke of her as she watched him go on, “And to come at her, for her skin color, for her not looking like your typical K-Pop idol, is sad and ridiculous. This girl has made history for being an African American in a K-Pop group and she has done so well for herself as a member of BTS. Her Korean is good, she didn’t come to Korea without knowing anything. She came there prepared. So, what is the problem?”

“Now the poor girl overworked herself and is in the hospital right now because of all that pressure. Now I know she’s young, she’s miles away from her family in America, she’s in Korea, they’re in America, that’s already pressure right there, being away from family. And now this? People find the pettiest things to complain about this girl. It’s like she can never win. Leave my girl alone. I need my Jennie Protection Squad because if you go after my girl, you have a problem with me. I heard she’s still learning how to rap from Suga. I hope she ends up being in a Cypher or something to slay all y’all hatin’ asses. I cannot wait for that day to come.”

Jen smirked at his suggestion. That would be nice but she had a long way to go. She went to his Instagram to follow him and went under the photo that promoted his recent, Really Now video to comment.

‘You are so dope! Thank you. I hope to meet you someday, too.’ she typed which instantly started getting traction from fans.

‘SHE NOTICED YOU!!’ Fans would comment soon after.

‘She followed him too! OMG!’

Another ding was heard as she went to her messages.

Jungkook: Did you eat? [2:49 PM]

“Did they plan this?” She asked with amusement. 

Are they all going to ask her if she ate today?

Jen: OMG, why is everyone asking me this? Lol. [2:49 PM]

Jungkook: Everyone?? MAN! I wanted to be the first one to ask you!! [2:50 PM]

Jen: Lol, thanks for caring. [2:50 PM]

She let out a chuckle when she read Jimin’s message.

Jimin: Ennie how are you doing? [2:50 PM]

Jen: I’m great. I ate today if that’s what you’re about to ask. Just finished talking to Jungkook. [2:51 PM]

Jimin: WHY AM I ALWAYS LATE!? I WAS BORN BEFORE HIM! [2:51 PM]

Jen: I dunno man. I don’t know lol [2:51 PM]

After a few minutes of liking various photos on Instagram, her phone buzzed once more.

Taehyung: Jennie! [2:55 PM]

Jen: Yes, Tae. I ate :) [2:55 PM]

Taehyung: WHO BEAT ME TO IT!? [2:55 PM]

[madameaug]

Constant Bullshit

Pairing: R&B Singer Ebony x Producer Yoongi

Synopsis: Ebony has successfully made her name a household name in the world of R&B. Her disastrous relationships provide more than enough material to roll out several singles. Peep to learn more about the drama that surrounded the release of single, Constant Bullshit.

Ebony resulted back to a bad childhood habit of biting her nails. She watched as she watched the sound engineer hard at work. She's been in the studio longer than she originally planned, and she reserved for longer. Internally grateful another artist hasn't knocked on the door to claim their time.

It's been a little over six months since she posted on Instagram, eight months since she released any music, and two years since her last album. She's been off the grid. Taking her time to heal. Her last relationship delivered the knockout punch, telling her that she needs to sit her ass down somewhere. As her foul-mouthed grandmother would say.

Her last relationship with a B-list rapper had her outside of her character. Chasing down the girls he stepped out of the relationship with. Heavy consumption of alcohol. Sometimes, I was drunk or hungover for several weeks at a time. Lastly, allowing him to disrespect her body. Posting intimate, private images that the world's wandering eye had no business viewing. Strangers gawked at the most intimate parts of herself, leaving distasteful comments without a second thought. Stripping any source of humanity from her, making her a piece of meat for unwanted advances from sexless men. She promised to take a break from relationships and understand how to love herself.

"You're still here," Yoongi announced himself. Baseball cap low over his face, and mask over his lips. He took off his jacket, leaning over to place a gentle kiss on her cheek.

Yoongi, how could she have been so oblivious to the man forever in her corner. From being a producer under the record label to being her confidant. Watching Ebony scribble furiously in her lyric book at the many demeaning names she had lined up for all those who mistreated her. Not being judgemental for the times when she was weak, begging her ex to take her back. Apologizing for embarrassing him and overreacting. To speak to her in her love language; music.

Music healed her, transforming her months of bottled-up emotions into rythmic melodies that spoke her peace. She wouldn't have been able to do it without Yoongi. Naturally, feelings developed, but Ebony stuck to her guns, promising that they would go slow, that they would be friends and then lovers, and not try to piece together friendship in the middle of love. She was doing it right this time. She was doing herself right this time.

"Malik, is almost done."

"What track is it?"

"Constant BS."

"If I can add it, it's my favorite." Malik turned around, his silver durag peeking out from his hoody. The compliment put a smile on Ebony's face.

"I just hope my fans like it. It's not like my other projects."

Grasping Ebony's hand, Yoongi squeezed it for reassurance.

"They are gonna love it."

Ebony : constant bullshit out now

And her fans ate it up. One side was extremely hyped that their favorite R&B girly was back. On the other side, the song was perfect. Maybe it was coincidental timing, so many couples broke up before the song came out. Well, now there was a catchy anthem.

A week after Ebony released the song, she took more promotional images for the single. Tomorrow, she will shoot a music video. It's been a minute since she was this busy. Outlets seeking to interview her trying to discuss the song. But Ebony knew it would quickly turn into a conversation about her ex. A conversation she wasn't going to entertain. Especially after the temper tantrum he had a few days after the song's release.

Friday night, there was an R&B festival. Popular old and new R&B tracks were playing. Not even forty-eight hours after the song's release, the event's DJ played it. In a cross-faded rage, Ebony's ex stormed out of the event. Ebony wondered what got under his skin more. The fact that he naively thought he was going to have the last word or the idea that people were enjoying a song that dragged him.

Oh well.

Ebony and Yoongi were cuddled up on Yoongi's king-sized bed, watching several clips of his little tantrum surface on the internet. She was in her get-back era; neither he nor her other exs were safe. She had lists of songs in her arsenal whenever she could release them. She was gonna have the last laugh.

Best believe.

A/N: It's so good to be back 🙂‍↕️

[nanamismoonchild]

prev: chapter 2: taking ass and kicking names

→chapter 3: last name

→ pairing: demon! ot7 bts x rebel!poc OC named Afternoon

→ genre/au: science fiction, dystopian au, thriller, smut, fluff, angst, enemieis to lovers, enemies to friends.

→ chapter summary: afternoon tells her team the decision and most of them don’t take too well to it. 

→ rating: 18+  

→ wc: 6k

→warnings: misuse of authority, fighting, mention of  testing, fighting, panic/anxiety attack

→ author’s note:  this fic relies heavily on comments and asks!  it also doesn’t have a poll at the end. But what do y’all think Aliah did? also, im hoping to get another chapter out this month to make up for october and november. :D

if you would like to be tagged for this fic, please send an ask or comment below!  Or tell the ghost that’s behind you to send the message.

She was a little girl, eleven years old now, running through the forest of Disturbia. She could stop  if she wanted to but she had one goal.  She came to the clearing where the Moon settled on a specific spot, shining its glow on seven boys, who looked no older than she was. But she knew that was a lie. 

They huddled close, whispering to themselves. Plotting maybe.  

They couldn’t sense her. Couldn’t spot her from her place in the shadows.

If it was one thing the group had taught her, it was how to hide, how to run. 

She wanted to creep closer to hear what they were saying; however, the children back at the lodge were waiting for her cue. Waiting for the  girl who willingly stayed in Disturbia to save those who wouldn’t have made it to day two.  

Her goal of finding her parents was the only thing keeping her here. She had looked to only fail multiple times. Whoever owned this place hid them well. Or had already done what was promised.

Afternoon had seen enough.  She turned and prepared herself to make the long  run back to the lodge.  She halted as umber eyes  pierced through her own. She didn’t get to  scream as he pushed her into the open clearing, out of the shadows, falling on the soft grass. 

She squealed, totally unlike herself, but she had been caught off guard. “Ji-” 

“You should know better than to sneak around here, child,” the boy interrupted her.  His soft voice hid the malice that laced his words.  

Afternoon whimpered as the boy stalked towards her.  This one was the smallest of the group, but he was just as menacing and powerful as his brethren.  

The others had taken notice of them and were silently making their way over to surround her. She was trapped. 

Good.

She kicked out aiming for his privates, but he had anticipated this maneuver–it was what she always did.  He grabbed her leg and easily flipped her over onto her stomach. 

Grunting, she leapt forward, tucking her legs so that she became a ball and free-rolled. A difficult maneuver that had been perfected with practice. Afternoon rolled until she became dizzy.  Releasing herself from the roll, she sprawled on the other side of the clearing.  The group of boys stared in shock–one of them was struggling to keep himself from laughing. 

It may not have been the prettiest tuck and roll, but now Afternoon was getting exactly what she wanted. 

They were distracted for a little while. 

Afternoon schooled her ears  to listen for the tell-tale signs of running.  She could hear them in the distance, not too far from the clearing. Her hearing was getting better it seemed. They could hear them too. Better than she could.  

“We have children escaping, Jin.”

The eldest, Afternoon had learned, simply shrugged, never taking his eyes away from Afternoon’s. 

“I think our bigger problem is with us. Let them escape. They’ll be back sooner or later. It’s this one we need to worry about now.”

If looks could kill, she’d be dead ten times over now. The scalding looks they were giving her were enough to make her wish she had run this time. 

He was handsome. He would have had women and men crawling to lick the dirt off his feet if he wasn’t a brooding asshole. Lips full and red scowled in annoyance as he glared at Afternoon who tried her best not to cower under him. 

She understood that because of her actions  they were constantly under scrutiny from whoever bossed them around. They were puppets as much as she was a prisoner. 

Not that she really gave a damn. 

“How many times are we going to go through this?” Jin tried to conceal his anger but was failing terribly. 

She didn’t answer. She would never stop so long as they kept bringing innocent children to this place. She didn’t like what they did to her. At all. But it was a sacrifice that she had decided to make only a year ago.  

The boy next to him, who Afternoon thought looked more like a vampire than a demon, tsked. His pale skin had a blue tint thanks to the moonlight.  Unlike his brothers, his eyes were the most feline. A lion watching his prey’s every move.  Out of all the seven, Afternoon thought he was the scariest and paid extra attention to him. 

If he caught any of the children…she shivered. 

She stayed quiet as she usually did. As long as their focus was on her, the escaping children would be alright. 

They just needed a few more minutes.

“Jungkook, grab the girl and take her to the Room.”

Afternoon’s eyes widened. Shit. 

The Room meant more tests. 

She screamed and scratched at Jungkook’s face. He was the second biggest and strongest of his group. He was also the least demonic of the group. Bionic brown eyes stared lazily ahead while Afternoon was thrown over his titanium shoulder. Afternoon aimed for his jugular but was met with a painful throbbing in her  hand. His body on his left side was mostly a mind of titanium. A metal that Afternoon knew from personal experience was enough to knock her out for days. 

Whatever tests they ran in the Room made someone less human.  And every time she went, she felt herself 

Falling…

Falling…

Falling…

Every single time.

Waking up was one of Afternoon’s poorest skills. Her dad had called it “ghetto,” and her mom had chastised him for labeling anything as “ghetto.” Then they would argue about what to make for breakfast. Pancakes or waffles? Eggs or sausage? Or maybe eggs and sausage?

She found herself smiling at the memory of her parents before clearing it away in her head. 

Thinking about her parents hurt. But sometimes, she couldn’t help wanting to see them smiling and laughing. Memories of the good days. 

But as always, she couldn’t change the past. She had to focus on her future. 

Aliah was still sound asleep. She could never wake up with the chickens.  She snuck a glance out of their peep-hole called a window and saw it was still dark out. Sunrise wouldn’t be for another two hours, unfortunately. But they started their days early and ended them late. 

Turning over to stare at her bare wall, she sighed. Aliah had given her a difficult decision. One day that had made her sleep restless. 

In the end, though, Afternoon couldn’t take her. Like the chief said, this was her mission and only hers. She believed she knew why the commander had put so much emphasis on Afternoon going alone. 

Those  eyes flashed in her mind for a brief second. Similar to someone from her past who could control and morph into anyone he pleased.  Whenever he controlled someone, he would lose control at times when the person fought for their mind back. They always lost so it happened quickly. 

She felt a migraine forming behind her eyes.

What she was thinking was speculation. She didn’t need to dwell on it and cause herself more stress. Neither of the demons couldn’t have crossed the invisible boundary without alerting any of the agents. 

She could hear signs of her team waking up. The flush of a toilet, the sound of a sink running (and not turning off), some giggles and whispers.  That meant she had to end her thoughts and begin her day. 

Yanking the pillow from under her head, she tossed it at her roommate. When she only got a surprised snore back, she grabbed a sandal and threw it at her dangling arm. Finally, Aliah started blinking her eyes open. 

“Afternoon,” Aliah moaned. “I swear to fucking gods if you don’t stop throwing shit at me, I’ll walk the dog with you.”

“And if you don’t wake the hell up, I’ll…”  she trailed off, trying to come up with something sassy, “make sure the demons bite ya hand.”

“Lame ass.”

“Loud snoring ass. Sounding like Bigfoot. Get the hell up.”

Both of the girls sat up and commenced their daily routine. First Aliah looked in the mirror and fussed over her braids. She was going to need them redone soon.  Then, she’d let Afternoon look at her bird’s nest of hair and help her style it into cornrows. Lastly, they gathered their shower supplies and headed into the hallway to meet with their teammates.

Dorm rooms were too small to have showers built into them. So they all used the communal restroom at the end of the hall next to Marigold’s and Lilith’s room. There were enough stalls for them to use, but they were only given a finite amount of hot water to use for morning showers. 

“Alright, you all know the rules,” Afternoon started instructing them. “Don’t turn on your hot water to the highest point as soon as you get in. That begins our time. Step in and get used to the coldness. Besides, cold showers have been proven to improve mood.”

“Do we have to?,” Holly said, her Scottish accent pronounced with sleep grogginess. 

Holly was wearing Toy Story pajamas and her hair was around 

“Yes, Holly.”

The Scottish girl sighed in defeat.

“OK, let’s get showered and then we’ll go down for breakfast. We’ll eat in one of the private rooms so we can discuss some things,” she made a point not to look at Aliah. She was afraid of how she would take her declination. “Aria?”

Aria looked up from her tablet. She enjoyed taking it into the shower for some reason. “Yes, Cap?”

“Book a meeting  room before the other floors get to them. And make sure you make it so that they can’t hack it and steal our spot like they did last time.”

“On it.” She began tapping furiously at her tablet. 

“Jack and Taylor.”

“Yah,” they both said. 

“Jack, use soap that doesn’t smell like you want every boy in here to drop dead. Taylor, don’t use so much perfume, hon.”

Jack simply shrugged, but Taylor’s jaw dropped–appalled that Afternoon didn’t like their perfume.  She loved it, but they usually tried to shower in it.

“Aliah, don’t take all damn day. Get the hell in and get the hell out. We might be able to save our hot water if you do that.”

Aliah scoffed and waved her away. 

“Let’s go.”

 Freshly showered, Afternoon felt her worry about the coming day's release with the steam from her skin. There was still the upcoming breakfast meeting that, if she were honest, she wished she hadn’t suggested.

One by one, her team filed out of the showers and into the hallway. Taylor and Jack had taken her suggestions and toned it down on their soap and perfumes. Taylor had a hint of rose and raspberries, which they had no doubt blended together. Jack’s hair was slicked back and he had applied a little mascara and gloss.  Both were fabulous as always.

Aria and Holly came out next. The two girls were hunched over the tablet,murmuring to themselves as they walked in-sync to a spot next to Afternoon. 

Finally, Aliah came out after having them wait an extra couple of minutes. Her moisturizer had her skin glistening and her baby hairs were laid. 

Afternoon shook her head, “I thought I told you to hop in and hop out.”

“You did,” Aliah giggled. “But I needed my self-care time.”

Afternoon rolled her eyes and motioned for her team to follow her.  She would not fuss with Aliah on an empty stomach.  

She noticed Holly and Aria wearing matching clothes, their country’s flag and jeans.  Aria was South Korean and Holly was Scottish. The two of them had met over a group they love online, and had become best friends during the First Year. They were recruited at the same time by the Facility, and had been so attached to each other’s hips–Chief had asked them both to be a part of the Computer Whizzes. 

When Afternoon  had met and had been offered the role of a leader, she instantly asked them to be in her group. 

Same with Jack and Taylor. The two of them had been siblings from another mother before they had been split from their families  in the First Year. Jack was a wide guy with the power of a quarterback. Taylor was lithe and delicate, the epitome of a ballerina.  Chief and Afternoon had believed that they could split into different parts of the group. Jack with Action and Taylor with Covert.  It fit them to a tee. 

Marigold and Lilith were apparently sisters and daughters of Chief, a fact she hadn’t known.  Then again,  most of her team members didn’t even know who she was.  She did know that the girls never put each other down and rarely fought. At least not in front of her.  

Aliah and Afternoon were the oddballs. Neither of them had known of each other before being recruited. Aliah was an open-book. Talked about how her mom could use the money she made as an agent.  Afternoon was the mystery. No one had known her background until last night. They still didn’t know much.  Nonetheless,  the way they had fit each other’s molding was as if they were soulmates. 

Together, the eight of them created a friendship that provided the backbone for their team. A powerful one the Facility couldn’t help but always take notice of. Even when Afternoon wished they would turn a blindeye. 

The smell of crisp bacon, sausage, and sweet biscuits wafted into her nose–it made her stomach rumble.  The cafeteria only had a few teams already sitting around. Eating their fill before they commenced the day.  To the west of the room were the four private spaces  that teams could use for classified meetings. Normally, they were always full but one sat empty. 

“Is that private room booked?”

Aria answered. “Yes. We have it until breakfast is done.” 

“Good,” she licked her lips as someone passed her with a plate full of syrupy pancakes. “Fill your plates and meet there in four. Jack, save some food please.”

Jack grumbled something incoherent but set his eyes on sausages. 

Afternoon grabbed her own plate and started piling it with sweet biscuits, cheesy eggs, and diced potatoes. 

It was typical for agents to fill themselves up each mealtime. They had large breaks in between meals and did so much in between. The agenda for Team Ace was: breakfast, sword-fighting, cardio,Afternoon would go to her leadership class while everyone else went to their various classes, lunch, and relax until dinner.  

Sounded boring and rough, but it was honestly the best time for Afternoon except for the class. 

She unlocked the door and scooted into the chair near the whiteboard. There was a marker and a gently used eraser stuck to it.  She dug in while waiting for the rest of her team. The sweet biscuits reminded her of her mom’s.  Fluffy, delicious, and a tad bit too sweet.  The eggs were cheesed to her consistency and the potatoes could not be wrong. 

A heart meal for a stressed-out girl.

Slowly, her team started trickling in with their own plates piled high.  She waited for them to sit down before asking: “We eat first or get the news out of the way?” They mulled it over before each person scooped a portion in their mouths. 

Eat first it is. 

They ate in semi-silence. The occasional burp and sound of chewing filling the air.  They couldn’t hear outside of the room, but Afternoon saw more teams stream into the cafeteria and knew that it must have gotten louder. 

After a few more minutes of eating, Afternoon was full and slid her empty plate away.  The rest of the team followed suit like a game of monkey see, monkey do. 

“I hope you guys had a good breakfast, but let’s get this meeting started. Breakfast is almost over.”

All of them nodded and waited for her to continue.  

“First, let’s address the big issue: me going to Disturbia.”

She saw everyone lean forward. Aliah raised a perfectly arched  eyebrow. 

She took a deep breath, “I am going alone. Even though the file said I may take someone, Chief said it plainly. This is my mission and my mission alone.”

The hurt on her teammates' faces pained her. She was sticking to her choice though.  A captain should always be confident in their decisions. 

Aliah looked as if she wanted to either bolt out of the cafeteria or jump across the table and slap some common sense into Afternoon. 

Jack, Taylor, Aria, and Holly appeared as if they would rather be anywhere but in that room. 

“Look,” she started. “I know it’s not what you guys want, but I wouldn’t know what to do with myself if you guys came.”

“You wouldn’t have to babysit us, Noon,” Aliah scowled.

“Yes I would.”

The group gasped audibly and shame ran its course through Afternoon. Yet, it was true. She knew Disturbia like she knew her body, and there were still areas she hadn’t explored.  Having to watch out for Marigold and Lilith, whoever came with her, and her own back was a recipe for disaster. 

She could only take herself to minimize damage which was death in this case.  

“Mate, are you sure? We could help you in some way?” Holly questioned. Her voice was shaking a little. 

“If I get any help, it will have to be from the safety of the Facility.”

Jack rolled his neck, a sign that he was unhappy. “We can’t help you fight here.”

“No you can’t. But I’ll be fine. I made it through seven years there using my own wits. I can manage a few weeks.”

That didn’t seem to settle any doubts in her team. 

Aria quipped, her tongue too sharp, “We only have five  minutes left.”

Afternoon sighed and decided to move on. It wasn’t going to help her if they didn’t agree.  

She quicked talked about their day’s agenda before dismissing them. Aliah huffed out of the room, while Aria had to carry a trembling Holly. 

Taylor was about to follow Jack out before stopping to turn towards her. 

“Afternoon, I know you’re a strong independent woman. But,” they slowly smiled, “we’re a team you can lean on.  I don't agree with your decision, but it’s one you made.  You might be our leader, but you're our friend first and foremost. We're going to stand with you, not behind you."

Somehow, she had landed on the floor with a plastic sword aiming for her face. Aliah was standing over her with irritation written over her face. 

She had tried to deflect, but Aliah had parried and quickly swept Afternoon off her feet. Her twin blades were across the room somewhere. 

“Yield.”

Afternoon shook her head, flipped the bird, and kicked at Aliah’s shins.  Aliah defended her legs, but left the rest of her body open.  

Twisting, Afternoon shot out her legs, picking up Aliah, and flipping her over. Aliah yelped, throwing her sword away before she impaled herself.  In the end, Afternoon was on top, and Aliah was in the position Afternoon was in a few seconds ago. Afternoon placed her hands on her hips while shaking her head.  

“Anger doesn’t do anything in battle, lovebug,” she scolded. “It only weakens you. Give your enemies the upper hand. Something that will get you killed in Disturbia faster than I flipped you.”

Afternoon fell to the floor with a shocked “oof”, hitting her chin on the carpeted floor.  A booted foot dung into her back and twisted deep, sending pain signals through Afternoon. 

“Talking to the enemy does the same thing, dumbass,” Aliah spat before kicking Afternoon away.

Afternoon grunted but  didn’t yield to Aliah. If the girl wanted to be frustrated, then so be it. She had no qualms with taking multiple ass-beatings from her co-captain if it  made her feel better.  

Afternoon launched into a standing position, finding her balance and getting into a fighting stance. Left leg back, right leg forward and  slightly bent, and hands in front of her face with her right arm lower than the left, palms facing outward.  A kung-fu pose that Sam had taught her.

She cocked her head at Aliah who merely smirked and roun- about kicked. One of Aliah’s favorite and strongest moves. Her legs may have looked soft and pillowy, but they were actually made of cement and metal. When Afternoon had first met the girl, she had learned that a rookie had been sent to the infirmary for internal and external bleeding. Afternoon had sought her out instantly. 

Right now, she was at the opposite end, but thankfully, the position she was in allowed her to swing the killer legs away from her body, and maneuver behind Aliah. 

Afternoon pushed her away and heard Aliah curse. Where she had legs of steel, Afternoon had strength in her arms. Not as much as Sarah, who could pick up a heavy set person like Jack, and throw them clean across the room, but enough to defend herself. 

“I understand you’re upset with my decisi-Damn,” she had been punched while talking.  Afternoon tasted metal in her mouth. 

“Shut up and just let me hit you a few more times,” Aliah grumbled. 

Afternoon shrugged, spitting out blood and wiping her mouth.  “If you can get in some licks.”

She faked a left hook, waiting for Aliah to dodge to the right, and used her right hand to knock Aliah back a couple of steps. 

Aliah shook off her shock and again used those legs of hers to land an uppercut, sending Afternoon flying and landing with a grunt on the hard floor. She felt something crack and couldn’t make herself move. 

Damn those legs. 

She moaned, clutching her back and rolling onto her stomach. 

“You already done?”

Afternoon glared at her co-captain, refusing to let the pain squash her stubborness.  “Are you done?”

“I don’t know. We’ll see at the next match,” Aliah motioned for a nurse to come and help Afternoon. “See you at lunch, Noon.”

Afternoon grimaced as she was picked up and placed  onto a rolling cot to go to the infirmary.  Something was definitely broken, so it would take an hour or two for the nurse to work her magic. At least,  she could get some more sleep. 

As soon as Afternoon was ready, the nurse sent Afternoon on her way. Her hip was healed and it didn’t feel as if someone were sitting on her head. 

She headed to her leadership training. A class that all team leaders had to take at the Facility. 

The class was housed in the building the university had used for its business majors. Old flyers with people in professional clothing were still on the walls. The rooms were built to resemble conference rooms and she could see a few teams talking in them as she passed to get to  her class. 

A few team leaders were already seated. She saw Leah in the front row, who gave her a small wave before turning back to her conversation. 

Chief was the teacher for her class today. 

To her surprise, Chief smiled at her, the usual smile she gives Afternoon. One that doesn’t lift entirely up, but it’s just enough for Afternoon’s day to be brightened. Today, it only confused the hell out of her.  

Chief began to saunter over to Afternoon, stopping right in front of her. The closeness was uncomfortable and Afternoon wished she could slink away and to her normal desk in the corner. 

“Noon! I’ve been looking for you.”

“Sure you have,” she deadpanned. 

“Just wanted to let you know that you have four days left.”

Afternoon failed to stop herself from rolling her eyes. She didn’t need a reminder. 

“Disobedience? Out in the open, Afternoon?”

“Last I checked, rolling my eyes wasn’t disobeying anyone, “ she scowled at her commander. “I’d like to sit in my seat now.”

Chief didn’t bother to move–only held Afternoon’s gaze. Afternoon thought she saw a flicker of red again. 

“Chief-” 

A voice interrupted her, “Chief, if you’re going to stall class trying to intimidate our best agent, then I’m going to have to remove you.”

Afternoon and Chief both turned to who had spoken.

Sangwoo , a commander of a different group of agents, had risen from his seat and was facing the two of them. He was the youngest of them but his visage had the weary lines of someone who has been in the Facility for a long time.  His hair was combed into a ponytail and laid at his neck, keeping it away from his eyes.  Afternoon shivered as those storm clouds peered into her own.  They felt so familiar. 

 Square jaw, slender nose  made for a man who was a work of art.  He was slender, but his height and aura made up for it.  He was shorter than Chief but taller than Afternoon who stood at five feet eight inches.  

Rumor had it that his hips almost made up for his slenderness. 

According to Aliah anyway. And that girl would hop on anything if it could get her through a dry spell. 

Afternoon turned her back  to turn away and find her seat.

Chief cleared her throat and stomped over to the podium where a book was already opened for the day's lesson.  She began to talk and Afternoon began to zone out as she usually did in class. There was nothing a lecture could teach her that experience wouldn't.  

It was only a few minutes into the lecture that she felt someone’s lingering gaze.

“Afternoon!” Chief yelled. 

The girl in question jumped and stuttered out a “yes.”

“What is the allotted time needed to be completely prepared for a mission?”

She knew the answer, but she hated that she had been called on. 

“A few days. Maybe less depending on the team.”

“So do you think your mission to Disturbia should take less time? You could be out of here tomorrow, couldn’t you?”

Afternoon bristled at her boldness.  Missions were confidential between commander and leader. No one outside of the team was supposed to hear details. She had only told Leah since she was a trusted friend. Otherwise, she had, technically, broken code. 

But for her commander to do it?

The room bursted into conversation. Many of the team leaders wanted to know why Afternoon had to go to Disturbia. Some of them gave her nasty looks of jealousy. As if going to Disturbia was a great feat. 

“Are you going to answer, Chananne?”

Afternoon stiffened at the use of her last name. Few people, excluding her team members, knew her last name.  Chief wasn’t included either.  The ones who knew weren’t allowed on this campus.  

She heard someone whispering, probably asking a friend about the name. She hoped everyone thought it was just part of Afternoon’s mystery. 

“Chief, I believe you’re violating a lot of rules,” Sangwoo stated.  “Watch your words carefully.” 

“I’m only asking Afternoon–”

“I think I missed how this line of questioning refers to the lesson of Rationing.” 

Their  argument did nothing to refrain her heart from beating faster and louder.  She forced her eyes closed to dispel her growing panic. 

Her name. Her name. Her name. 

She had gone by Afternoon for so long. She nearly forgot who she truly was.  

“Afternoon!” 

No, no. Afternoon is her name. Must always remember. 

Sangwoo’s eyes were peering into hers. Confusion and worry settled in the gray clouds. 

“Are you alright?” “Whaddya mean?” She heard her words slurring. 

“You passed out for a while.”

Shock sat her up as she took in her surroundings again. She didn’t remember fainting. She had only closed her eyes. It should have looked like she zoned out. 

However, the puddle of slob and the minute throbbing of her head were clear signs that she had been unconscious and had hit her head on the desk.  

The class had been dismissed and Chief was nowhere to be seen. It was just her and Sangwoo. Her face warmed as she realized.  She could practically feel the drool drying on her face. Thankfully, her hair was cornrowed or it would've been pressed flat against her head. 

“Thanks,” she squeaked. 

“Thanks for what?” Sangwoo questioned. 

“For making sure I didn’t drop dead, I guess.”

To her surprise, Sangwoo let out a breathy laugh.  His smile was boxy and made his appearance youthful.  

“Funny, Noon.”

He helped her stand and scanned her body again. She squirmed under his gaze, not used to anyone scrutinizing her except for the nurses and doctors. 

“Well, you look alright. Just a little banged up,” Sangwoo finally said after looking her over. 

“Why did everyone leave?”

Sangwoo shrugged,  “I dismissed them. Chief’s behavior was unacceptable. And weird. Almost like she’s become a-”

“Different person?” Afternoon finished for him. 

“Yes,” he said slowly. “ Extremely different. Like someone took over her body or is even putting thoughts into her head.”

Afternoon said nothing but her agreement must have been written all over her face. 

“I wonder who you know can do that.”

She frowned in confusion. There was only one person she knew could do that and he wasn’t here. But the signs were there. He was most definitely in the Facility. Disguising himself as her former respectable commander. 

Sangwoo shouldn’t know that. 

“I don’t know what you mean,” she chose to answer. It sounded like a lie. 

The man in front of her chuckled, a deadly smile growing on his face. 

“Oh, Afternoon. Have you been here for so long that you forget how powerful I am?” Before she could question him, Sangwoo began to morph before her eyes. His back widened while his hips and waist stayed slim and slender. His hair loosened itself from the rubber band holding the pony tail, and straightened to hang near his shoulder. Wisps of hair formed bands and concealed his forehead. 

The eyes should have given him away.  Hell, his whole persona was a dead giveaway. 

“Cat got your tongue, Afternoon?”  

“You shouldn’t be here,” was only what she said. Nothing else could come out as her astonishment stilled her. Her mind raced to remember when she had first heard of Sangwoo, the new commander of floor twelve.  Only a few weeks ago, right? Surely, he had to go through a rigorous interview and background check. How the hell did the Facility miss him?

“Come on,” he laughed. “You should know that I do as I damn well please.”  He leaned forward so that Afternoon was forced to lean into the desk behind her. 

Her heart pounded through her chest. She wasn’t sure if she was afraid for herself or for him. Maybe both. 

Kim Seokjin, eldest to his brothers, was violating multiple rules and regulations of the Facility. The primary rule being that no entity  from Disturbia was allowed to set a foot on campus. Apparently, the Facility was not able to follow up on that nor had they accounted for Seokjin's ability to let him do whatever he wanted with whomever he wanted. 

It seemed as if several commanders were unfortunately his new playthings. 

She snapped out of her growing alarm and pulled him to the side of the room that was hidden from the door. She silently prayed that a student didn’t forget anything and would come back and see an outsider in their classroom. No one in the Facility had seen Seokjin or his brothers except for Leah and Afternoon. Leah wouldn’t recognize him now though.  

It was only Afternoon. 

“What are you doing here, Seokjin? Taking control of Chief, causing her to order me to go to Disturbia wasn’t enough? Getting into the Facility as an actual commander wasn’t enough?”

“Nope,” he drawled. 

She drew a small breath, her panic turning into unmitigated anger. 

“You have three minutes to explain why you are ruining-”

He interrupted her, “Namjoon told me to remind you of why you’re here in the first place. You’re wasting time Afternoon.”

Her anger remodeled itself into anxiety. 

Seokjin continued, “I thought the simplest way to do that was by getting you off your ass. Your ‘friends,’” he said ‘friends’ with a sneer, as if Afternoon having friends was an atrocity, “was the perfect reason to get you to come back. Save your friends and we reconvene.”

 His voice deepened until it almost sounded like a purr. “Once you’re back, we get to catch up with you. Afternoon has really made a mark on this place. You should hear the things they say about her.” “Noon! We’re missing lunch because of you. Tell Sangwoo that if he wants to stuff you during dinner then he’s more than obliged but right now we’re on a time limit.”

The playful yelling and laughing of her team coming towards the door made Seokjin roll his eyes. It was good they thought she was still with Sangwoo. Kind of bad that they thought she was getting bent over. 

“I have to go. Otherwise, someone’s gonna come in here and see us together.”

“I don’t wish to compromise either of us. I’ll change back,” he told her. 

Taking her face in between his index and thumb, Seokjin lifted her face so their lips barely graced each other’s. 

The small touch didn’t matter to him. 

“I do wish I could hold you as Seokjin, but it seems as if I’ll have to be satisfied with Sangwoo. I’ll see you at dinner. Your friend said I'm ‘much obliged to take you’, so I will.”

She barely managed a nod before getting pushed away from him. 

Afternoon made her way to the door, smoothing down her clothes and wiping at her face. It would only confirm that she had been  making out with the commander Sangwoo. 

Taylor was the first to let out something that sounded like a joyous screech. They were always ready to gossip about the masculine agents. Aria and Holly along with Jack were already heading towards the doors that lead outside. Aliah didn’t say anything but walked ahead of  her and Taylor, who asked questions like “How big was it?”  

Aliah still didn’t understand her decision. And Afternoon wasn’t going to make her understand. She had chosen her action and she was going through with it. 

Besides, only Afternoon understood why she was truly being called. Seokjin had told her as much. She was running out of time.  

“Are you actually going to go see the Sangwoo during dinner?” Taylor asked, much to Afternoon’s chagrin. 

“I dunno,” she pretended to think. “Maybe.”

“I think you should,” they stuck their thumb out pointing to Aliah. 

They made it to the doors that lead to outside. Once they opened, the afternoon sun greeted the three of them. Warmth spread through Afternoon’s body and chased away any anxiety she’d had only minutes ago. 

“She got a stick up her ass,” Taylor huffed as they glared daggers at the co-captain’s back.   

Aliah tongued her cheek and flipped them off. And like that, the anxiety came back. Not even a minute to let her enjoy being stress-free. 

“What the hell happened?” “Missy over there decided to go against you and-”

“Shut up Taylor,” Aliah snapped. Apparently, she didn’t want Afternoon to know. 

They shrugged,  “She’ll find out eventually Aliah. Admit you fucked up now rather than Afternoon finding out on her own.”

Taylor jogged to meet with the rest of the group while Afternoon and Aliah stopped to stare at each other. 

“What the hell did you do?” Afternoon demanded to know. 

Aliah wasn’t one to step over Afternoon’s toes. They were always in sync with each other. Never going behind each other’s back. 

“I’m hungry,” was all she got out of Aliah who took off running towards the cafeteria. Her long legs leaving Afternoon in a dust. 

[unique-high]

Mine | Yoongi x Black male OC

𝐘𝐨𝐮 𝐚𝐫𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐛𝐞𝐬𝐭 𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭'𝐬 𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐛𝐞𝐞𝐧 𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐞 ~ 𝐓𝐚𝐲𝐥𝐨𝐫 𝐒𝐰𝐢𝐟𝐭, 𝐌𝐈𝐍𝐄

slight fluff, an age gap, and neighbors sharing a nonsexual intimate moment, and kissing.

𝐃𝐞𝐦𝐞𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐮𝐬

We were in Yoongi's bed. Me on top of him.

Yoongi was gentle and careful with his hand as he rested it on the back of my neck. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Direct eye contact is challenging. He could read me so clearly. That's what I hate most about him. And I couldn't read him. He carried the weight of so many secrets. He laughed.

"Relax." He said.

"How can I, when you're this close?"

He clicked his tongue. His forehead was against mine. I could smell aftershave and cigarettes.

"Should I put space between us?" he whispered.

Having just drawn his lips into a half smile, he was about to pull away. As I gripped his shirt, he stayed close to me. The only other human-to-human contact I ever had was with my mother and little sister. So this was something different. This was something I wanted more of from the man living across from us in apartment 42B.

"No," I whispered back. "This is fine. You're fine."

Yoongi's eyes searched inside me. Could he see the small boy behind my eyes staring back at him?

"Everything," he said. "I want to know everything about you."

And my heart beats wildly in my chest at his words. I barely stepped foot into adulthood and there is a man interested in me. In me. My eyes searched his eyes for the truth. A glint of truth was hidden in his black irises. Yoongi's thumb rubs the back of my neck in a soothing circular motion. 

"I'm nothing special, Yoongi."

"You are to me," he continued. "Let me in, let me see what you don't show others."

My body buzzes. The vibrations of his voice shook me to the core. Let me see what you don't show others. I breathe deeply. That meant showing him the Demetrius I hid from my mother, grandparents, school kids, and my dad. Yoongi waits for me to say something. I liked how he stared at me like I was meant for him. Maybe I was. Maybe I really was. But could I let him in without pushing him away once things got too real? I saw how my parents loved each other, how the love died, then sparked back to life only to die again, Their love never alive again. It was the end of them. The end of me.

"God, you sound cheesy." I laughed. "Cheesy in a good way."

Yoongi chuckled, his whole body shaking. "Wow, okay." His eyes drop to my lips. "Can I?"

"Can you what?"

"Kiss you?" Yoongi's eyes return to mine.

"I, uh...I never kissed anyone before."

I didn't want to mention how I was kissed by my second cousin before I even knew she was my cousin. So I never counted her as my first kiss or as kissing anyone. 

"Just do what feels natural. We can stop anytime you feel uncomfortable-"

I kissed Yoongi. I kissed him. My lips moved against his. I'm clumsy and sloppy, but he didn't seem to mind. His lips were soft and warm, and I felt a wave of warmth wash over me. I didn't want this to end. Yoongi, he's the perfect kisser. He kisses me with care but with a sense of urgency like he needed to enjoy our kiss before I changed my mind before things got too good. But I wasn't going to change my mind. His mouth tasted of whiskey and it's strange how I felt like I was in heaven Just from his kiss. Do you feel the same, Yoongi? My fingers tangled in his black hair. His hands found their way to my waist. The rhythm. The sound of us kissing is like music to our ears. Our heartbeat syncing as one.

Yoongi needs to breathe. He pulled away smiling, squeezing my waist. He stared up at me and a sliver of sunlight caught his dark brown eyes, melting them into honey. I felt my heart skip a beat. He leaned forward, his lips brushing against mine lightly. His breath was warm and inviting.

"That was something, wasn't it?" he said, out of breath.

I nodded trying to catch my own. Now that I've kissed him, I want more. And Yoongi could clearly see that.

"Before we kiss again. Tell me something."

"Like?"

He shrugged. "Like anything."

So I thought, and I thought and I told him about my mother and the fight we had last night. Because her shitty boyfriend was a no-good thug. I knew why he only came around and that was to have sex with my mother. He doesn't pay my little sister any mind, and he treats her like she isn't his. My mother forces him to buy her clothes and food, but he says that's my job as a man because I was her older brother.  

Now I felt like I killed the mood with Yoongi talking about my home life, but when he said, "He's a dick. You shouldn't have to step in and play her father. She's your sister, not your daughter."

And Yoongi was right.

"I know. But what can I do? I'm her older brother, so it's my job to look after her. I take care of her more than my mother does. So I'm like both mother and father to her."

"And I'm sure your lil sis appreciates everything you do for her, Demetrius. I'm an only child, so I can't relate to having someone to look after. But I know the responsibility is a lot and you manage it so damn well, love."

"I do the best I can."

"That's all you can do. As long as you know you're doing your best, that'll keep you going."

I tear up and say, "Some days I don't feel like I should keep going. I just want to give up." 

"And that's okay. You are human, you are still young and can only take on so much."

This was the first time I had been so open with anyone. To be able to speak freely without being interrupted and validated.

And like before, I kissed him. This time I took it slow. I felt him smile against my lips. It felt magical kissing him. Soon every bit of him would become me. I would inherit his mannerisms. Eventually, I would pick up on any lingo he uses, blending it into my speech. I'll wear his oversized T-shirt when I spend the night. He'll make room on his bathroom counter for my things and even give me a toothbrush next to his. I'm thinking ahead. Too far ahead to see us at the altar saying our vows. Oh, Demetrius, you're just a foolish kid head over heels in love with the man from apartment 42B.

Author's note: This was an intro to a yoongi fanfic i was going to write on wattpad but never went through with it. so I turned it into a one-shot. If anyone is interested in their story I don't mind writing their story here on Tumblr.

[drenix004]

cero

Los seres humanos, impulsados por el deseo de poder, poco a poco se fueron extinguiendo a causa de las constantes guerras por el control de Territorio; siendo la codicia la principal causa de su extinción como raza. Pero ellos no eran los únicos que habitaban la Tierra ademas de los animales.

Había Seres, conocidos como mágicos, Seres sobrenaturales que tiempo atrás solo fueron mitos y leyendas. Estos vieron desde las sombras como se fueron extinguiendo.

en poco tiempo Proclamaron nuevamente las tierras que Milenios atrás les pertenecían 

Los mágicos se dividían en tres partes.

Los OXîs, Seres mágicos y cambia formas, hijos de una sola especie y de distintas razas y elementos. Estos representaban la mayor parte de la población.

Luego estaban los Eyârk, un grupo pequeño que estaba en el poder, eran lo más parecido a una corte judicial, seres conocidos por su naturaleza cruel y sangrienta. su procedencia era todo un misterio, son cazadores de una sola raza, los Xirabs, a la cual desprecian por su linaje impuro o mestizo.

En último estaban los híbridos, nacidos de dos especies diferentes, eran mejor conocidos Como Xirabs . Por su linaje impuro,Sus vidas estaban en constante peligro al ser considerados una amenaza. había muy poca información sobre estos seres debido a que se la pasaban huyendo de los Eyârk ya que, en muchas ocasiones, los que quedaban vivos eran capturados y usados como experimentos.

—no me vas a morder, Kim—gruñó exasperada por la insistencia del contrario.

Su paciencia se había ido a la mierda desde hace mucho tiempo, algo que la caracterizaba era su poca paciencia con cierto tipo de personas y el joven de tan solo cien años era una de esas personas.

—no te va a doler, Dalia—se le acercó, invadiendo su espacio personal. El dulce aroma de la joven llegó a sus fosas nasales, provocando en el un escalofrío placentero.

Él sabía que ella era su soulmate, lo sabía desde que la vio entrar por las puertas del palacio, y su olor se lo confirmaba.

Ella era de él.

Solo suya.

—vete a la mierda Namjoon—se alejó incómoda por la intromisión a su espacio personal—vete a joder a alguien más.

Le dio la espalda, queriendo largarse de ese lugar, tener un momento de tranquilidad sin tener que estar pendiente de que el maldito acosador de Namjoon estuviera cerca.

Namjoon sin poder contenerse más, se abalanzó sobre Dalia, mordiéndole el cuello. La contraria golpeó fuertemente al más alto cuando sintió que este le encajaba los colmillos; se separó bruscamente cuando dejó de sentir la presión en su cuello.

—¡idiota! —gritó frunciendo su ceño. Vio como Namjoon se relamía los labios, saboreando la sangre, su sangre. —¡Tu! ¡Hijo de la remil...

Se calló de repente cuando sintió un ardor de los mil demonios en su cuello.

La marca había quedado incompleta.

Para acabarla de joder, se escucharon gritos de horror por todo el lugar, ella y Namjoon corrieron en dirección a los gritos, quedando en segundo plano el asunto de la marca.

Llegaron a la entrada del palacio, viendo todo era un verdadero caos. Los Eyârk habían roto la barrera mágica que los protegía y mantenía ocultos. Los Xirabs corrían por todas partes, siendo asesinados y los que se salvaban terminaban siendo capturados para experimentos.

—tengo que ir por mi arco—Dalia retrocedió. Tenía que ayudar, no los podía dejar morir.

—¡No! —Namjoon agarró su muñeca, impidiendo que se fuera de su lado. No la quería lejos de él en esa masacre.

—¡mierda, suéltame! —forcejeó, para que este la soltara.

—¡Dalia! —le fémina se liberó de su agarre dándole una mordida a su mano, la joven desapareció de su campo de visión.

Namjoon, sabiendo que no la volvería a ver por un largo tiempo, suspiró, sintió algo fino y delgado en su mano; su vista se posó en la delgada pulsera plateada que había quedado en su mano cuando la joven se liberó. Recordó que ella cuidado esa pulsera con su vida así a qué él también lo haría, se prometió a si mismo que la encontraría.

Sin poder hacer nada más hizo aparecer una lanza, comenzó a matar la mayor cantidad de Eyârks que podía, mientras ayudaba a los suyos a escapar.

Las horas pasaron, y por fin la masacre había terminado, pero a cambio, todo el lugar quedó destruido. Namjoon miró con impotencia el Reino que sus difuntos padres habían construido con esfuerzo, sangre, sudor y lágrimas, ese hermoso lugar que lo vio crecer durante años, ahora estaba reducido en cenizas. Pero, ahora no tenía tiempo para lamentaciones, tenía que poner a su gente a salvo y para eso tendrían que desaparecer por el tiempo que fuera necesario, su prioridad ahora era ellos y solo ellos.

Comenzó a caminar con su gente hacia uno de los portales de emergencia para salir de aquel  triste lugar. Namjoon fue el último en pasar dicho portal, mientras este se cerraba, dio una última mirada al palacio destruido.

Él se encargaría de recuperar lo que se había perdido ese día, volvería a construir el Reino, costara lo que costara. Quién se atreviera a volver a lastimar a su gente, sufrirían en la peor agonía posible, no tendría piedad por nadie. Si tendría que mancharse las manos de sangre por el Reino, lo haría sin duda alguna.

Pero, sobre todo, buscaría en cada rincón hasta encontrar a Dalia, buscaría debajo de las piedras con tal de encontrarla.

Si era necesario quemar el mundo para encontrarla, pues...

Que arda el mundo.

Dos almas se habían separado.

Una marca incompleta de por Medio.

Una promesa por cumplir.

𝙋𝙍𝙊𝙓𝙄𝙈𝘼𝙈𝙀𝙉𝙏𝙀

siguiente

[sweetestofchaos]

Blackthorn Ch 10 | M.YG

Pairing: Crown Prince Dragon!Yoongi x Crown Princess Impundulu!Keena  Genre: Soulmate AU | Arranged Marriage AU | Fantasy AU | Fluff | Angst  Word Count: 9.9K  Warnings: Poachers | Animal Cruelty | Use of Weapons | Blood | Major Character Death | Murder | Magic | Talks of Afterlife | Red String of Fate | Emotional Departures | Angst Rating: PG16

Home - Prince Yoongi finally shares his final gift with the Princess and Namjoon leaves the palace to see an old friend.

a/n: As always thanks to @sailoryooons for being my beta and making the banner. Huge thank you @colormepurplex2​ for the Namjoon and Jungkook edit! Character asks and the taglist for Blackthorn are always open! Minors do NOT interact with my work, please and thank you.

a/n 2: I understand that some might be triggered or uncomfortable with reading about animal abuse/murder, so I have marked off the paragraphs where is starts and ends with **** if you would like to skip that part.

Taglist: @thickemadame​​

Series Masterlist | Masterlist

Previous | Next

News in the castle traveled fast and by sunrise the next morning, every person on the Palace grounds knew that the Prince and Princess had made up for whatever fight they had. The Princess was still staying within the butterfly house but it didn’t matter much anymore once the Prince was invited to the Princess’ dwelling for breakfast. Prince Yoongi rejected the Princess’ offer and laughed when he understood where she was located. Prince Yoongi sent a letter to the Princess and requested that they have breakfast in the seventh garden. The Princess had not yet seen the garden and was excited to see what all the fuss had been for. If she remembered correctly there were only six gardens but the Prince had created the seventh garden himself and no one had been allowed to see it.

The Princess wondered why that was and why had the Prince granted her access to such a place. The Princess accepted the Prince’s request and she watched from her seat in front of the vanity as her handmaids rushed around to ready a proper outfit fit for an outing with the First Crown Prince. Wheein took her time as she made three large braids with the Princess’ hair and pulled the braids upward into an intricate updo with three hair loops in the style of a flower. Each hair loop had ropes of pearls and golden beaded chains that were different lengths attached; small glass apricot blossoms with diamonds and pink garnets were scattered on the crown of the Princess’ head and matching earrings hung from her ears. Four necklaces of different lengths, mixed with gold and diamonds wrapped around the Princess’ neck, and the longest gold one had a large pink garnet in the center of a moon shaped pendant. 

The Princess was instructed to hold out her arms and she smiled as thin gold bracelets were pushed onto her wrist. Two rings with thin gold bands and three white scolecite gems on each glittered in the light from the Princess’ right index finger and she placed her hand back into her lap.

“Have you finished with the Princess’ hair? We have kept His Highness waiting long enough, Wheein!” Byulyi whined as she shifted her weight from foot to foot. 

“I am sure His Highness won’t mind one bit if the Princess arrives late, once he sees how radiant she looks today,” Wheein giggles and the Princess rolls her eyes.

“Come, Your Highness, I shall assist Hyejin with your outfit today.”

The Princess stood from the vanity and followed Byulyi behind a golden partition where Hyejin waited with a beautifully decorated hanfu hung from a wooden rack. Hyejin stood with a wide smile and hopeful eyes as she looked at the hanfu beside her. It was elegant; iridescent rainbow silk and chiffon fabrics, flower embroidery and bead work with shades of light pink, baby blue and white mixed together. The more the Princess examined the hanfu the more she fell in love with it.

“Where is my iro ata buba?” The Princess asked as her fingers traced over the intercite stitch work of a jellyfish and water waves on the hanfu’s bixi. Byulyi and Hyejin both bowed low at the waist as they spoke together.

“Forgive us, your Highness!”

“We assumed that you would wear this outfit since you are having a meal with His Highness.”

Princess Keena frowned at their words. “Is there something wrong with my own outfits?”

“N-No, Princess!”

The Princess hummed and clicked her tongue. “I do not wish to keep His Highness waiting any longer, so I will wear this for the time being.” Princess Keena narrowed her eyes slightly and stepped away from the hanfu. “Do not assume in the future. I will wear what I please, not what best suits your ideals.”

“Yes, Princess!”

Princess Keena untied the loose knot around her waist and rolled her shoulders back to allow the dressing robe to drop to the floor. As she stood nude before her handmaids she kept her eyes forward and they quickly rubbed warm oils into her skin. Once the Princess’ skin was completely moisturized, Byulyi helped her into simple undergarments before she slipped on a silk camisole that had pink stitching along the collar with embroidered flowers in the center. 

Over top a soft pink ru - blouse - was tied with a knot, the straight collar left open to reveal the flowers on the camisole. Multicolored flowers were embroidered onto a thick band of baby blue silk that followed the width of the sleeves, four inches above the hem. The hem itself was lined in a thinner baby blue silk band with more embroidered water waves in between the two bands.

A one-piece half-pleated skirt made from the iridescent chiffon fabric with a baby blue waist band was wrapped around the Princess’ waist, over top of the blouse and the soft pink belt was tied in front. The baby blue bixi - knee covering - had colorful jellyfish, flowers and water waves embroiled on the fabric and Hyejin carefully tucked it under the belt of the skirt before she stepped away to admire the outfit as a whole.

Byulyi held small pink apricot blossoms in her hands that were strung together with tiny cream colored beads and medium sized pink beads that made a fashionable belt. She wrapped it around the Princess’ hips and pinned the flowers four inches apart from each other which made the beads in between droop down slightly and swing freely. Two more apricot flowers were pinned to the collar of the Princess’ blouse and the beaded attachments dangled down to the Princess’ hips in different lengths. 

“You look stunning as always, Princess!” The handmaids beamed and the Princess nodded her head in agreement as she looked at herself in the threeway mirror.

Hyejin crouched down onto the floor with a pair of slip-on shoes that matched the Princess’ outfit. As the Princess stepped into the pink and blue slippers, Yongsun came into the room and looked around. “Is the Princess ready? His Highness is waiting and the food has arrived already.”

“Her Highness is all dressed!” Byulyi led the Princess to stand in front of Yongsun and Yongsun nodded her head.

“Wheein and Hyejin will join me in escorting the Princess to the main gate, from there Wheein will stay by your side along with your guards,” Yongsun explained as she turned on her heel and opened the bedroom door. “Do you have any questions, Princess?” 

“How far is the seventh garden?” The Princess wondered and the maids all smiled with knowing glints in their eyes.

“Not far at all, Princess. Now, shall we be on our way?” Yongsun motioned for the Princess to leave the room first and the others followed behind once Princess Keena stepped out of the room.

Outside of the butterfly house, Aga stood with Minho and Kai by his side. The three guards were dressed in matching outfits: a simple robe with gladiolus flowers stitched along the cuffs and collar with a changui on top, and the same gladiolus stitched on the collar, down the center and the hem. A wide belt with matching gladiolus were tied around their waist and a jumeoni sat at their right hip, opposite of their swords. The only difference in their hanboks was that Aga’s robe was black and his changui was a burnt orange with golden gladiolus whereas Minho and Kai had white robes and navy blue jumeonis with light blue gladiolus.

Aga explained to Minho and Kai that they were to keep any comments to themselves and focus on the surrounding area around themselves. The Prince and Princess were to meet for breakfast and afterwards, Aga did not know if the Princess would carry on with the rest of her like normal or choose to spend her hours by the Prince’s side. Either way, Minho and Kai were on duty today and that put Aga a little on edge. He trusted Kai. for he had picked the young man himself. and Minho was chosen by Hoseok; however they were not Mingi who had spent the most time outside of Aga with the Princess.

“Open the gates!”

San pushed open the main gate and bowed low at the sight of the Princess. Everyone followed his lead and bowed before her, as she stepped outside of the butterfly house’s walls. Aga crossed his arms over his chest and bowed his head before he stood straight and offered the Princess a nod of his head.

“Let us depart.” 

Aga stood beside the Princess while Minho and Kai stood to the right, the path behind them blocked by their bodies. Princess Keena smiled at the guards and her eyebrows pulled together in confusion when she noticed a large white tarp that stretched across the whole length of the right side of the outside. She could not see behind the tarp for it stood taller than the walls that surrounded the butterfly house.

“Aga, what is that?” Princess Keena motioned to the white tarp and Aga ignored the question.

“His Highness is waiting, Princess.”

Aga started to walk in the direction of the white banner and Princess Keena folded her hands in front of her as she followed his lead. Namjoon appeared from behind the white tarp, his blue hair pulled neatly into a ponytail behind his head, not a single flyaway in sight. His robes weren’t a style the Princess was used to seeing and she wondered why Namjoon was dressed up. An ivory cross collared shirt had grey and sand dollar tan ink stains along the thick neckline and dropped into a dusty rose skirt with the same grey and tan ink stains at the hem. A thin ivory belt was wrapped around his waist. He wore a dusty rose open cross collared jacket over top that had grey and tan plum blossoms stitched along the wide sleeves. 

As the Princess approached, Namjoon bowed low at the waist and gave a dimpled grin as he stood upright. The sky above was densely blue with faceless ashen clouds that swirled about and gave those on the ground little respite from the sun’s rising warmth.

“Princess Keena, you look beautiful today.” Namjoon clasped his hand behind his back and bounced slightly on the balls of his toes as he spoke. “His Highness is waiting for you inside, but first-” Namjoon smoothly untied the black silk cloth from his wrist and held it outwards for the Princess to see. “His Highness requested that you wear this before entering.”

Princess Keena glanced down at the blindfold and bit the inside of her cheek. “What does His Highness wish to hide from me?”

Namjoon offered a smile that was hardly apologetic. “That is for His Highness to speak of.”

The Princess sighed but nodded her head to acknowledge Namjoon’s words. “Very well…” She looked over her shoulder and nodded her head for Yongsun to grab the blindfold.

Yongsun stepped forward and Namjoon placed the black fabric in her hands before he again locked his hand behind his back with a dimpled smile. As Yongsun placed the blindfold over the Princess’ eyes, Princess Keena spoke up, “Those dimples will not protect you forever, Namjoon.”

Namjoon laughed and bowed his head. “They have not let me down yet, Princess.”

Aga was careful and he took the Princess’ hand in his and Kai took the other. Minho kept watch from behind as everyone entered behind the white tarp and once he stepped inside he was amazed by the sight in front of him. 

"Ale dousman, Princess." Aga muttered as he helped the Princess follow the lush path of green grass and large smooth stones. Aga was thankful that the stepping stones were flat with the earth so that the Princess wouldn’t trip.

The world around the Princess was dark and cool, the rising temperature of the sun cut in half the farther she walked. Sun spots of warmth touched her in scattered patterns that she couldn’t understand and when she finally came to a stop, she strained her ears for any hint of where she might be. Running water was faint in the background as leaves rustled in a soft breeze, but everything else was silent. The Princess’ heartbeat was the loudest thing she heard and when Aga and Kai pulled away, she tensed.

"Ou ka retire banday la, Princess." Aga’s voice was close but distant enough for the Princess to know that he was no longer right by her side.

Princess Keena reached behind her head and tugged at the knot of the blindfold. “It won’t come undone,” Princess Keena announced and before she could struggle any more a set of hands covered hers. Princess Keena lowered her hands to her side and waited until the blindfold loosened and dropped away from her eyes. Her vision was blurred and she blinked a few times as the sunlight created a warm halo around whoever stood in front of her. Once her vision started to clear, the Princess took in the sight of familiar blond hair and when she blinked once more the Prince’s face was before her.

The black scales on his jaw reflected a rainbow on her chest as the sunlight from above peaked through openings within the canopied area. Prince Yoongi smiled as the Princess stared at him and he cupped her cheek with one hand as the blindfold fell to the ground beside them. “Hello, Princess.”

Princess Keena tried to swallow past the lump in her throat. The Prince was handsome, so very handsome this close up and it made the air around them hard to breathe. He was breathtaking. The Prince’s robes were soft and light. The white cross collared shirt had a baby blue and white watercolor pattern with a baby blue strip along the neckline, tucked into an white skirt that had a grey and black watercolor speckled pattern. The waistband was grey with a thin baby blue belt wrapped around his waist. The jacket over top had a blue and cream gradient dye pattern with white, black and blue cranes embroidered on the shoulders while small black and white goldfish were stitched along the wide sleeves.

Prince Yoongi licked his lips and grinned. “Would you care to join me for breakfast?”

The Princess nodded her head silently and Prince Yoongi’s grin widened, his gums on full display as he grabbed the Princess’ hand in his hand and turned his back to lead her to where their breakfast would be. The Princess looked away and saw that they were in a garden or maybe a forest of some sort. The ground beneath their feet was covered in plush grass that looked soft to the touch and large flat stones of different shapes created a path. Palm trees, peach trees and snowbell trees were spread throughout with guelder-roses, daylilies, vinca and hostas on the ground intermixed to create a colorful blanket.

A canopy of shade was made from the leaves above and the sunlight came through playfully as the shadows danced around below. The Princess looked away from the blocked heavens and found that the Prince had led her to a small clearing. The ground gave way to black and grey pebbles, in the center of the clearing a marble table sat alone with four matching marble stools placed around it. A single golden candelabra with sunstones shaped as flames was placed in the center of the table surrounded by food and drink. Princess Keena’s steps faltered at the sight and the Prince stopped by her side.

“What is this place?”

“Hummm? This place?” Prince Yoongi stroked the back of the Princess’ fingers with his thumb as he repeated her question out loud. “This is part of the seventh garden, Princess…do you like it?” 

The Princess was unimpressed by the Prince’s answer. “Would you like me to rephrase my question?”

Prince Yoongi shook his head and tugged the Princess farther into the clearing. “I made it clear that no one was allowed in this garden. Namjoon, Seokjin and myself took great lengths to ensure that this garden was perfect in every sense of the word.”

Princess Keena sat down on a stool and the Prince sat across from her. Wheein and Hyejin started to set food onto the young royal’s plates and the Princess stared at all the food. Different fruit dishes were the main focus with some noodle and meat sides. Everything looked delicious and smelled amazing, it was mouth watering. Wheein held a white porcelain cup with black and red koi fish painted on it in her hand and poured fresh ginseng tea for the Prince and Princess. She stepped away and stood beside Yongsun who had her hand folded in front of her.

Prince Yoongi held back the sleeve of his robe and grabbed his cup before he cleared his throat, “I hope you enjoy this meal, Princess. Thank you for giving me a moment of your time.” Prince Yoongi raised his cup and the Princess followed his action before they both drank with smiles on their faces.

The meal was more than the Princess had expected- it surpassed every meal that she had in her time within the Min empire. Prince Yoongi was delighted to see that the Princess had enjoyed the meal. His mother had informed him that the Princess seemed to like lighter foods to start her day, so he thought it best to have fruit be the star of the meal. The meat was for himself but he was happy to watch as the Princess tried a few pieces.

After their meal, Prince Yoongi rose to his feet and walked around to where the Princess sat. He offered his hand to the Princess and as she put her hand in his, he noticed the familiar rings on her index finger.

“Come, I have more to share with you.”

Princess Keena stood and allowed for the Prince to lead her farther into the forest garden. More and more plants, some known and most unknown lined the stone path that took them deeper. Again the trees started to thin out and the Princess noticed a break in the trees. As they got closer, the Prince slowed his steps and the Princess copied his movements. Prince Yoongi turned to face the Princess and he bit his bottom lip. One of his fangs peaked from under his upper lip and the Princess squeezed his hand.

“What troubles you, my Prince?”

Prince Yoongi shook his head and looked over his shoulder at the clearing, “Nothing…I-I just  wanted you to know that I have always thought of you as so much more than just my dear friend.” The Prince looked down at the Princess’ hands in his and nibbled on his lower lip before he spoke, his voice soft as he allowed for the truth to leave his lips. “You are e-everything to me. I wish that we had meant sooner in person, so that we could have made more memories together.”

Prince Yoongi picked his head up and brought the Princess’ fingers to his mouth. “I could offer power or all the riches in the world and yet I know that you would not accept.” The smile on the Prince’s face was amused as he spoke and looked into the Princess’ eyes. “What could I offer one such as yourself, hum? What would keep a smile on your face when you are miles away from home?” Prince Yoongi pressed his lips to the Princess’ fingers and lowered their hands.

“My gift to you Princess, above all else, is your happiness.” Prince Yoongi turned and gazed out at the land just beyond the break in the trees. “May you find that once more here within the seventh garden…a home away from home.” 

The Prince slowly stepped between the trees and the Princess followed behind. Sunlight spilled down from above and Princess Keena closed her eyes from the sudden brightness. She counted to five in her head and peaked open her eyes as the Prince’s hand fell away from her own. White. Everything was white, white, white. A subtle scent was in the air, light and sweet with a faint trace of almond…a copse of trees. Princess Keena’s hands flew to her mouth as she stared wide eyed at the blackthorn trees before her. 

“How?” The Princess’ voice shook as her watery eyes found the Prince’s. “I…thank you.” 

Prince Yoongi grinned and he turned his head to look at the trees, impressed. Namjoon really out did himself with the layout. Blackthorn trees were grouped together in clusters spread throughout the clearing while thick bushes outlined the perimeter with peonies at the bottom. White wild flowers were planted on the ground throughout the clearing and the stone path that was laid down, led to a tiny gap in the grove of trees that would be perfect to sit under and enjoy a meal or read. Prince Yoongi turned his head back to the Princess and noticed the others as they stood at the entrance to the blackthorn garden.

“Do you like it, Princess?” The Prince’s words were unstable. The pitch was all wrong and he quickly cleared his throat to which the Princess giggled. Prince Yoongi rubbed the back of his neck, his cheeks heated and flushed as the Princess grabbed a hand in hers.

“In my nation we have a saying that shows our thanks…ou fè byen.” Princess Keena squeezed the Prince’s hand as he brows pulled together in confusion and she spoke again, “You do well, my Prince.”

"You do well," Prince Yoongi repeated the phrase and the Princess’ face lit up even more. “I like the sound of that.” The Prince pulled the Princess into his arms and hugged her lightly as he ducked his head down so that his mouth was next to her ear. "Ou fè byen."

The Princess melted, her body pressed against the Prince’s as he held her in his arms. She closed her eyes and inhaled the earthy scent that was simply the Prince. As petals from the blackthorns swung in the breeze, the almond scent swirled around them and a single thought crossed the Princess’ mind as she hugged the Prince. 

Home. 

She had found home in his arms. The Prince and Princess released their embrace of each other and Prince Yoongi refused to let go of her hand. 

“I have one last gift for you, Princess.” 

“My Prince, you have given me more than enough.”

Prince Yoongi laughed and started to lead the Princess into the trees. He waved off the guards as well as the Princess’ handmaids once he noticed that they had stepped farther into the grove. The rippling water that the Princess had faintly heard became louder as the greenery around them became denser. Prince Yoongi pointed out a small section of bushes that didn’t look any different but once they got closer, the Princess noticed that the bushes were slotted together oddly. She looked to the Prince with a question on her tongue but he shook his head and placed his index finger over his lips.

The Prince pulled the Princess through the miniature maze that was hidden in plain sight and once out at the other end, Prince Yoongi let go of the Princess’ hand.

“Just a little farther, we’re almost there.”

The excitement was ever present in the Prince’s eyes that glittered and danced as his body seemed to vibrate in place. Princess Keena followed quietly behind the Prince and took in the different scenery. The grass was softer underfoot, the trees were thicker and the flowers were sparse. The bubbling water sounded closer as the once soft sloshing had now become an endless roiling. Hostas, lady ferns, liverwort, tapestry and bluets appeared more frequently and the ground gave way to large flat slabs of rocks. The Princess looked over the Prince’s shoulder as he came to a stop and the sudden squawk that came from her mouth made both royals jump.

Prince Yoongi pretended as if nothing happened and kicked off his shoes. He bent at the waist and brought his knees upward to remove his socks as well before he gathered his skirt in his hands.

“Care for a soak?” Prince Yoongi’s smile was teasing as he walked closer to the large rock wall that was covered with moss. A spring sat at the base of the rocks, its water so clear that the Princess could see right down to the bottom when she looked in. The spring was well hidden from prying eyes and upon further inspection, the Princess noticed that the soft grass she had walked on was fern moss. 

The Princess watched from a safe distance away from the water as the Prince followed a small set of stacked rocks into the water. Princess Keena had thought that whoever had made the stone steps had incredible foresight. Goosebumps rose on the Prince’s arms and he shivered slightly from the cooler temperature of the water as he sat at the edge of the spring and soaked his feet.

“It feels wonderful, Princess! Join me!” Prince Yoongi’s voice carried over the splashing of the spring and the Princess sighed. The Prince’s smile was wide and gummy, too sweet to decline.

The Princess bent low and removed her sandals before she walked over to the spring and stood across from the Prince. She looked around at the layout and noticed there was a smaller waterfall to the left of the rock wall and to the right the water went up the wall where three runes seemed to glow from the rocks.

“What are those inscriptions?” Princess Keena questioned as she raised her skirts and eased her foot into the water on the first step.

Prince Yoongi glanced over his shoulder to see what the Princess had meant and once he saw the glowing runes he turned back around with that large gummy smile.

“I asked Namjoon if he knew of any water magic that would help keep the water fresh and clean. Unfortunately, this would have been a stagnant spring for there was no water source outside of the rain.”

Princess Keena stood at the first step, the bottom of her feet wet, but the tops still dry. Prince Yoongi chuckled and when the Princess shot him a glare he quickly coughed into his hand and cleared his throat.

“The runes are an old magic that were used to help farmers during times of drought and stopped flooding in other areas like forests and oceanside villages. I do not recall what Namjoon had called them.” Prince Yoongi pointed to the top of the rock wall and shrugged his shoulders. “There are more at the top to direct the water downward as well.”

Princess Keena nodded her head at the information and carefully eased herself down onto the second step. She yelped as the cool water wrapped around her ankles and jumped back, her foot missed the top step and Prince Yoongi was quick to catch the Princess in his arms. Unfortunately, when the Prince jumped to his feet, his skirt dropped into the water and tangled around his legs. The sudden weight of the Princess sent him backwards and they both fell into the spring with a loud splash.

The young royals swam to the surface and laughter filled the air as Princess Keena saw the wide eyed look of confusion on the Prince’s face. Strands of hair were plastered to the Prince’s face and as he treaded water, the Prince huffed out smoke from his nose and he pushed his hair back from his face. The Princess’ giggles were clear and before the Prince had the chance to ask if she was okay, a cool wave of water hit the Prince right in his face. He sputtered and hissed as he spit out water and the Princess swam away.

“Hey!” Prince Yoongi swam after her and stood straight and once his feet touched the bottom of the spring, he threw his arms out and splashed the Princess.

“Ahhhhaha!!” Princess Keena laughed and scrambled to her feet, she was shorter than the Prince, but was still able to stand with her head above the water. The two royals splashed and chased each other around while their laughter carried on the wind.

In the grove of blackthorns, Hoseok watched as Aga and Namjoon stood before one of the trees. Aga was impressed by the amount of trees. He had no idea that the young Prince had prepared such a meaningful gift for the Princess. The blackthorn was the tree of Escistan and it meant a lot to the people. To have a piece of their homeland so close within touch made Aga a little soft. He knew that the Princess would spend most if not all of her time tucked away within the sweet almond shade.

Yelling and laughter was warped as it rode the wind but Hoseok and Aga knew that the royals were safe. They may not have known the location but it was not something either of them worried about. Kai and the Princess’ handmaids sat by the edge of the clearing and chatted away with each other. Minho kept his distance from everyone and looked in the direction of where the Prince took the Princess. He did not understand why Hoseok or Aga did not go with the young royals. Dangers lurked all around the palace.

A hand clamped down on his shoulder and Minho jumped at the sudden presence of Hoseok by his side. Hoseok grinned, all of his perfect white teeth displayed as he looked in the direction that Minho had watched.

“Are you anxious with them out of sight?”

“Shouldn’t we be anxious? His Highness is alone with the Princess and no one is by their side.” Minho frowned at Hoseok’s question and Hoseok laughed.

“I will let you in on a little secret, Minho…” Hoseok leaned in and whispered into Minho’s ear. “There is no dragon stronger than Agust. If someone were to attack His Highness or try to harm the Princess they would be killed on the spot. Understand?” Hoseok patted Minho’s shoulder and stepped away. 

Minho flinched at Hoseok’s words and looked away from the direction that the royals disappeared to. “Enjoy the break while you can, Minho. Stop and smell the flowers!” Hoseok giggled as if he told the funniest joke.

He walked away from Minho and joined Namjoon at his side while Aga explained the history behind the blackthorn and the Escastan kingdom. Minho shook his head and walked over to where Kai was seated. As he sat beside him the laughter on the wind grew louder and clearer. Minho looked in the direction of the laughter and the royals appeared seemingly out of thin air. They were both wet from head to toe, large smiles on their faces as they stood with their hands linked together. 

“We are not going to make this an everyday thing!” Hoseok scolded as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“Princess!” Yungsun jumped to her feet and hurried over to where the Princess stood, her robes soaked once again much like the day before but worse. “We must get you changed right away, least you catch a cold.” 

Aga shook his head and grunted as he noticed a shadow above the trees. Hoseok noticed the shadow as well and whistled before he held out his arm and Ussik flew down onto his arm. The Princess’ eyes lit up at the sight of the black eagle and before she could take a step forward, Aga shook his head once more.

“Leave her alone, she has a message.”

Hoseok pulled the small note from the eagle’s leg and sent the bird away. He unrolled the note and pinched the bridge of his nose as he handed it to Aga.

“I am going to go grey early at this rate.” Hoseok muttered to himself before he turned his attention to the young royals. “His and Her Majesty have called for an audience. They are on their way to the throne room now.”

“Let us go now, Princess!” Yungsun moved to usher the Princess away but Aga stopped her.

“Do what you can while we walk. There is no time to change.”

Everyone stared at the young royals at Aga’s words and the Princess felt heat pool in her cheeks while the Prince just frowned. He gave the Princess’ hand a squeeze and removed his outer robe and tossed it to Minho.

“An audience for what reason?” The Prince questioned and Aga handed over the note. Prince Yoongi read over the written words and sighed. Just how much longer did his parents plan on interfering with his love life? It’s bad enough they had almost caused the Princess to hate him.

“They will wait until the Princess has had the chance to change.”

“Your Highn-”

Prince Yoongi held his hand out and silenced Hoseok before he turned his attention to Yungsun. “Take the Princess back to her chambers. I will have an outfit sent right away.”

“My Prince-”

Prince Yoongi turned to the Princess and cupped her cheek gently in his hand. His thumb grazed the outer corner of her lips and he smiled. “Go and warm up. I will see you again, shortly. Do not give your maids any grief. They are acting on my orders.” The Prince placed a soft kiss on the Princess’ forehead and everyone quickly looked away.

The Princess wrapped her fingers around the Prince’s wrist and turned her face in his hand. Her lips pressed into the meat of his palm and gold started to ripple through the dark of his eyes. 

“Thank you, my Prince.” The Princess’ words were petal soft as she pulled the Prince’s hand from her face and tugged on his wrist. Prince Yoongi licked his lips and lent his face down towards the Princess. 

"Ou fè byen." Prince Yoongi’s words ghosted over the Princess’ lips and he sighed as the softest kiss was placed upon his lips. The Princess was gone in the blink of an eye along with her handmaids and guards. Hoseok and Namjoon stood together with smirks on their faces as they watched the Prince touch his lips.

“Come on, lover boy. You need to change as well!” Hoseok walked off unable to fight the large smile that had started to pull at his lips. Looks like the plan had worked well, very well.

True to his word, the Prince sent a new outfit to the Princess’ home and it was bold to say the least. A blush colored blouse with a high squared collar was the base with two golden buttons to fasten the collar shut. The buttons were butterflies, four in total. The butterflies on the left had a hollowed out section above its head and the butterflies on the right had a jewel inlaid above the head. When fastened together, the butterflies seemed to hold the moon above them. The sleeves were long and wide with a silk band around the end that had gold gingko leaves embroidered. A white pleated skirt with a subtle pattern of black and red peonies was next. The same red silk band and golden gingko leaves were at the bottom of the skirt and the blouse was tucked in.

A red silk bixi with a blush border was to be tucked into the waist of the skirt; black and gold peonies embroidered down the center. The hanfu was completed by a red robe with a straight white collar that was covered in embroidered gold gingko leaves. The ends of the sleeves were shorter than the blouse, so the bottom of the sleeves stacked against each other. The sleeves on the robe had a white band around them with black and red peonies and on top of the white band was a thinner blush band that wrapped around the sleeves.

The Princess didn’t put up a fight as her handmaids dressed her quickly after her bath. Her hair was touched up and kept in the same style but reversed. The loops pointed downward and hung low on the back of the Princess’ head. The accessories were replaced with rubies, fire opals and a gold tikka headpiece that dangled loosely on the forehead with a large ruby in the center. The headpiece had long elegant side tassels that draped over the top of the ears and reached the Princess’ breast, covered in rubies and diamonds. To offset the dazzling tassels, the Princess wore small golden studs in her ears.

Jooheon, Wonho and Mingi were to escort the Princess into the palace, where then the Princess would touch base with the Prince. They would enter the throne room together and from there, Hoseok and Aga would take over guard duty.

The Prince wore his traditional red, black and gold gonryongpo with his hair pulled neatly into a topknot with a black band wrapped around his forehead to keep the flyaways from his face. He stood off to the side of the throne room with his hand clasped behind his back while he waited for the Princess and Hoseok lent against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest.

“Do you know what this is about, Hoseok?”

“Not a clue, Your Highness.” The Prince shot Hoseok an unamused look and Hoseok shrugged his shoulders. “It’s the truth.”

The Prince hummed and tried to wrack his mind for any idea as to why his parents wanted to speak with him and the Princess at the same time. When they spoke to them together before, the news was not taken well. The Prince was pulled from his thoughts when Hoseok subtlety kicked his calf and when the Prince turned to scowl, Hoseok nodded his head in the other direction. Prince Yoongi turned around and his breath caught in his throat at the sight of the Princess. He had seen the Princess in red before but the hanfu he picked out was one of the most glamorous and extravagant that he had seen the Princess wear to date. She looked like the true future Empress of the Min empire.

Princess Keena was beyond pleased at the look on the Prince’s face once they locked eyes. Those dark orbs that pierced the Princess’ very soul were bright as a thin gold rings tried to expand. The Princess bowed her head before the Prince and he did the same before he extended his arm and offered his hand. The Princess placed her hand in his and Prince Yoongi wrapped his fingers around her lightly.

“You look more stunning than just those few moments ago,” Prince Yoongi teased with a wink and Princess Keena rolled her eyes.

“Thank you, my Prince. Red seems to be one of my stronger colors.” The Princess held her head high as she stood by the Prince’s side and Hoseok motioned for the guards to open the doors to the throne room.

“His and Her Majesty will see you now.”

Together, hand in hand, the Prince and Princess walked into the throne room and neither was surprised when the doors slammed shut behind them. The younger royals bowed their heads to the Emperor and Empress before they stood before them with fire in their eyes. Emperor Min eyed the joined hands of the young royals and he cleared his throat loudly before he spoke up.

“Let us try this again, shall we?”

Outside of the throne room, Hoseok and Aga stood guard with emotionless faces. Few people walked by and when they did, they whispered to themselves and bowed their heads. Hoseok inwardly rolled his eyes, he knew that every person in the palace was a glutton for gossip. Aga stared ahead blankly and he clenched his hands at his sides.

“Be honest with me, Hoseok.”

“What is on your mind, Aga?”

“Will the Princess be happy here? Truly happy?”

Hoseok glanced at Aga from the corner of his eye briefly before he looked ahead once more. “I believe that His Highness’ feelings for the Princess are candid in the purest of forms. I have known the Prince since childhood. I watched him grow into the young man he is today and I know a large percentage of his mindset is because of the Princess.”

“Love does not mean happiness.”

Hoseok chewed on the inside of his lower lip as he thought over Aga’s words. The statement was true enough. 

“Well, I guess we will have to wait and see. Only time will tell.”

Aga grunted and Hoseok sighed. He hoped that the meeting with His and Her Majesty would be over soon.

There was a forest that was home to many animals and it was said to be protected by a God. The Min Emperors of the past refused to destroy the forest in fear of the Gods wrath so, they built around it. The crossroad that led to the capital of the Min Empire was where Jungkook was to wait for Namjoon and it was beside the great forest. Jungkook had arrived at his and Namjoon’s agreed upon meeting place early, too early in all his excitement. It had been a long time since Jungkook had last seen Namjoon and so much had happened. 

Jungkook was no longer the wistful kid that fell in love with his best friend…well he still loved Namjoon, that would never change. Now, after traveling around the world, Jungkook felt more mature. He felt like he could finally get Namjoon to notice him in a different light. Jungkook had changed, not only was he more worldly, but his appearance was different as well. His long dark hair was cut short and cropped close to the scalp on the sides of his head. Jungkook also got his eyebrow pierced by a tribe he met during his travels.

Jungkook was all grown up and he couldn’t wait to show Namjoon just how much he had matured. However, Namjoon wouldn’t be there for a while, so Jungkook decided to leave his belongings by the road and explore the forest to pass the time. The moment Jungkook entered the dense greenery, the temperature dropped slightly since the leaves of the trees hid the sun. The shade was welcomed and Jungkook hiked the cloth pack on his back up a little higher. Maybe he would find something interesting to sketch while he waited for Namjoon. As the thought crossed his mind a large swallowtail butterfly flew into Jungkook’s view and he grinned. 

“Hello, there.” Jungkook bowed kindly to the butterfly and rolled his shoulders. “Could I have a moment of your time?”

The butterfly landed on Jungkook’s shoulder, close to his neck and he huffed a laugh as the wings tickled his skin. The butterfly took off and Jungkook giggled to himself as he followed the butterfly, all alone farther into the forest. It was midday and the sun was high in the sky. The air was warm and fresh, filled with the scent of grass, dirt and flowers. Jungkook felt alive as he chased after the little butterfly. His art supplies jostled around on his back as he skipped about. The butterfly seemingly rode the breeze as it glided through the air and landed on a fallen tree. Red Spider Lilies rested around the rotted tree and Jungkook’s dark eyes lit up at the sight. What a pretty picture he stumbled upon. 

“Stay right there, please?” Jungkook softly begged the butterfly as he quickly lowered himself to the ground. He plopped down on the plush grass below and shrugged off the pack on his back before he swung it into his lap. Jungkook kept his eyes on the butterfly, determined to burn the image into his memory just in case the small creature decided it didn’t want to stay.

All of Jungkook’s art supplies were laid out in front of him and he smiled to himself. Luck had been on his side lately. First he was commissioned to repaint the butterfly house, one of the many smaller developments within the Min court and now, Jungkook sits with a pretty butterfly in front of him just waiting for its beauty to be captured. It was a great start to Jungkook’s month and he was looking forward to seeing his dear friend, Kim Namjoon once again. Silently, Jungkook sat and started to outline the view in front of him. Lost in his own world, Jungkook failed to hear the pounding of feet that grew louder and louder.

The butterfly felt the vibrations and flew away which made Jungkook sigh. He stared at the empty log in front of him and frowned; its beauty wasn’t the same as before.

“It’s getting away!”

“Get it!”

Voices echoed through the air and Jungkook’s head whipped around just in time to see a large tiger. Its eyes were wide in fear, as it growled at the sight of Jungkook and tried to backtrack. The voices were louder now and the tiger looked hurt. Jungkook slowly rose to his feet and looked around for anywhere he could hide the tiger. The tree! 

“I-I won’t hurt you!” Jungkook whispered as he pointed towards the fallen tree. “Please, hide! I will protect you!” Jungkook’s voice was desperate as he finally realized what was taking place around him. 

“Please!” Jungkook begged. 

He might have been human but he loved animals and he didn’t want this majestic creature to be harmed or worse killed. The tiger seemed to understand Jungkook’s intentions and scurried over to the falling tree. The tiger paused by Jungkook’s side and nudged the side of his knee with its large head in silent thanks. It whined low in its throat as it squeezed its body into the hallowed entrance and Jungkook sat back down in front of his art supplies. He picked up one of his charcoal sticks with shaky hands and took a deep breath. He forced himself to ignore the voices that were now practically right behind him and started to draw again.

“Hey!”

A voice shouted out and Jungkook jumped, the charcoal stick in his hand snapped in two. Jungkook turned his head and his eyes widened at the sight of five men all dressed in black hanboks with quivers and bow on their backs. Machetes were in some hands while others held bows with arrows notched.

“Boy! Have you seen a tiger?”

“A-A tiger?” Jungkook stammered and quickly shook his head as he licked his lips. “I would be dead if I saw one…right?” Jungkook forced himself to lower his art supplies and slowly stood up while he dusted himself off.

“We got ‘em good. Stupid beast couldn’t have gotten very far.”

“It’s weakened. Are you sure you haven’t seen it?” 

The men all stared at Jungkook and he shook his head once again before he snapped his fingers. “Oh! I heard something in that direction-” Jungkook pointed a little off from the way that the men came. “I wasn’t sure what it was, so I didn’t pay it much attention.”

The men looked at each other and the one that seemed to be the leader stepped forward with narrowed eyes. “What are you doing out here, boy?”

Jungkook bent down and grabbed his unfinished artwork. He held it out towards the men and cleared his throat. “I’ve been commissioned by the royal court. I’m collecting references for my pieces.”

The leader looked back at his group and spit at the ground before he snatched the artwork from Jungkook’s hands. He looked it over and Jungkook chewed on his lower lip in silence as he waited. His lie was flawless, there wasn’t any reason for them men not to believe him.

“What’s that on your leg?” The leader nodded towards Jungkook and when he looked down sure enough, there was a patch of bright red on the side of his grey and white robes.

“It’s from the sketch. I thought a red butterfly would look-”

“Hold him down.” The leader smirked and his crew quickly surrounded Jungkook before they grabbed him. They kicked the back of his knees and sent him crashing to the ground roughly.

The leader threw Jungkook’s sketch to the ground, the only color on the paper was black. “I don’t like liars, kid.” He looked around the forest and licked his lips. “Where’s the tiger?”

“I didn’t see a tiger.”

The leader pulled his machete from his hip and placed it under Jungkook’s chin. Jungkook stared up at the man with large eyes.

****

“I will slit your throat and leave you here, since you like nature so much. I’m sure the other beasts in this place will be happy for a fresh meal.”

Jungkook gulped and felt tears burn his eyes. This was it? He would never see Namjoon or his parents again. He never even got to meet the Princess. Jungkook closed his eyes and readied himself for the deadly blow. The man above him sucked his teeth and kicked Jungkook in the stomach. Jungkook gasped as the air was knocked out of him and he groaned, while the two men that held him tightened their grip on his arms.

“Where is the tiger!?”

Again the man kicked Jungkook and it felt like his spine would snap in two just like the charcoal he was so fond of. A broken roar came from behind Jungkook and everyone froze.

Jungkook weakly looked over his shoulder and the tiger was no longer hidden in the fallen tree. Its eyes were round and wild, all fear replaced with rage. It growled and Jungkook could see that it was in so much pain. “No! R-Run!” Jungkook begged as tears started to fall from his eyes. “Run!”

“Shut up!” The leader punched Jungkook in the face and pain spread from the center of his face to his temples as blood gushed from his broken nose. The tiger roared loudly and pounced on the man closest to it.

“Kill it!” Someone shouted and Jungkook was thrown to the ground. His vision was spotty, his equilibrium off from the sudden punch to his face and loss of blood. Jungkook could hear the tiger fighting for its life and Jungkook tried to clear his vision with a shake of his head. That only made things worse, it felt like he was going to throw up.

“S-Stop it!” Jungkook grumbled. He blinked hard and noticed that there was an abandoned machete in front of him. Jungkook had never held a weapon in his life, yet alone attacked anyone. He grimaced as he reached out and wrapped his fingers around the hilt. There’s a first time for everything. Jungkook struggled to pick himself up off the ground but when he heard the tiger yelp in pain, he jumped to his feet and swung the machete with full force. He spun in a clumsy circle and nearly tripped over his own two feet. Someone shouted and Jungkook blinked his eyes quickly. His hazed vision cleared for just a moment.

The tiger had its mouth around the leader’s neck and the sickening crunch that filled the air made Jungkook’s stomach turn. Jungkook felt nausea and when the tiger dropped the man from its mouth, it started to limp towards Jungkook. Jungkook blinked and he noticed movement from behind the tiger.

“NO!” Jungkook’s body reacted faster than his mind. He jumped in front of the tiger and blocked the poor beast with his body. An arrow pierced his skin and sunk deep into his heart. Jungkook staggered back with a pained gasp and another arrow hit him just below his heart. Jungkook fell backwards with a thud. The tiger yelped as two more arrows were released, both hit the tiger in the neck.

“Now, none of us will live.” The man that had shot the arrows, dropped his bow and fell to his side, dead.

Blood dyed the whites of Jungkook’s robes a deep red with traces of black. Jungkook looked down at the arrow in his chest and started to cry. Large fat tears rolled down his face, the pain was horrible. It felt like he had been burned from the inside out. It was excruciating as his heart kept beating. Slowly, Jungkook rolled over onto his hands and knees, the tiger was in no better shape. The poor thing was covered in gashes and arrows. The blood that seeped from its body was almost black and Jungkook crawled over to the tiger. It whimpered sadly, its eyes watery and wet which made Jungkook cry harder.

“I-I’ll get help. My friend…he-he’ll know what to do.” Jungkook’s words were slow and felt like lead on his tongue. Jungkook patted the tiger on the head gently and tried to stand but his legs wouldn’t work. He had little to no strength left. “I’ll get help…” Jungkook looked around and felt his blood run cold, he didn’t remember the way he came. “Help…s-someone!”

Jungkook whimpered as he settled himself on his knees and wiped at his nose. Blood and snot mixed together on the sleeve of his robes. “N-Namjoon…” Jungkook called for his friend, he didn’t want to die. Not here, not like this…he wanted to save the tiger as much as he wanted to save himself.

The tiger made a gurgling sound and Jungkook shook his head. “I’ll stay…I’m here. I won’t leave you.”

Jungkook moved around slowly so that he could sit with the tiger and rested his back against the falling tree. Bright red spider lilies were scattered around them, unharmed while Jungkook pulled the tiger's head into his lap. Carefully, Jungkook pulled the arrows from everywhere that he could reach and the tiger whimpered.

“I’m sorry! I’m so, so sorry!” Jungkook cried as he held onto the tiger. Blood soaked into his robes more and Jungkook slowly petted the tiger’s head. Through his tears Jungkook couldn’t tell what was blood and what was a flower, it all blended together. “I couldn’t save you.” Jungkook’s eyes grew heavy. It was hard to keep them open as his tears continued to fall and his energy faded little by little.

****

On the ground the half finished sketch laid forgotten, splotches of red bloomed and spread like the flowers that surrounded Jungkook and the tiger. A single swish of reddish black smeared the paper in a messy swirl of wings. The tiger in Jungkook’s lap started to breathe slower and slower until Jungkook knew it was no longer breathing. He smiled sadly and wailed; his cries carried on the wind as he gave up all hope of being saved. A cooling breeze sent falling leaves up in the air and created a gentle twister a short distance from Jungkook. He blinked slowly and his eyelids refused to open again. 

“Jeon Jungkook…what have you done?”

A warm hand cupped Jungkook’s cheek and he felt a light pressure on his forehead.

“Open your eyes, Jungkook.”

Jungkook whimpered, he was scared. What would he see when he opened his eyes? The pain in Jungkook’s chest lessened and Jungkook could breathe a little easier. He inhaled softly and his eyes popped open.

“You are such a foolish mortal. Foolish with the most tender of hearts.” 

There crouched before Jungkook, was Namjoon. He was different yet somehow still the same. The robes he wore were a cloud white with hints of leafy greens and sky blues. His skin was flawless and seemed to glow from within, a pale green light; those familiar brown eyes had a green ring around the pupils that quivered with life. Jungkook wondered if it was a dream, a trick of his mind as he crossed over into the afterlife. Namjoon smiled sadly and pulled his face away from Jungkook’s.

“I was going to tell you everything. Once your work at the palace was complete, I wanted to tell you everything. This is who I really am.”

“God?” Jungkook whispered and Namjoon laughed with a shake of his head.

“No, not God. A dryad.” Namjoon stated and Jungkook looked confused. “I was human like you but right after I called on your help, my soul fused with a hamadryad that was dying and I became a dryad.” Namjoon explained softly as Jungkook stared down at the tiger in his lap. 

“I look after those who cannot speak for themselves. I was too late for this one,” Namjoon stroked the head of the tiger in Jungkook’s lap. He looked up into Jungkook’s eyes and frowned as he saw the fear on Jungkook’s face. 

“Are you here to take me to the afterlife?” Jungkook questioned and Namjoon seemed to hesitate.

“I can give you that option…you cannot return to your old life because you have died.”

Jungkook’s eyes widened and Namjoon nodded his head.

“You may cross over if you would like. You will be reborn like any other who lived a good life and kept a good soul-”

“Or?” Jungkook licked his lips as reached out for Namjoon’s hand.

“Or-” Namjoon laced his fingers with Jungkook’s and squeezed lightly, “you could join this beast in their new life. They are willing to share it with you after your sacrifice.” 

Jungkook looked down at the tiger in his lap and hugged the beast close to his chest. He was grateful for such an offer, he felt honored.

“Do you know how ginkgo beasts are created?” Namjoon asked though he knew the answer was no. “A ginkgo beast is born from an unjust death. Myself or another dryad hears their call and we answer. It’s another chance at life and this time they have the power to protect themselves as well as those around them.” Namjoon spoke softly as he squeezed Jungkook’s hand once more.

It hurt to see that Jungkook had died such a tragic death but he was proud of Jungkook. This was one offer that Namjoon hoped the foolish mortal would take. Jungkook thought back to a few moments earlier when he tried to comfort the tiger, he told the beast that he would stay and wouldn’t leave it behind…he would keep his promise.

“I-I would like to stay with the tiger…”

Namjoon grinned and pressed his lips firmly to Jungkook’s forehead. When he pulled away a small yellow ginkgo leaf rested between Jungkook’s eyebrows.

“When you wake, you will be in a new body. You won’t remember anyone from this life an-”

“I-I won’t know you?!” Jungkook looked at Namjoon and his eyes filled with even more tears. “Will you know me?” Jungkook forced himself to ask the question and Namjoon smiled, his dimples deep as he rested his forehead against Jungkook’s once again.

Namjoon reached out for Jungkook’s hand and linked their pinkies together tightly as he whispered, “I could never forget you, Kookie.”

Jungkook smiled through his tears and looked down at their joined hands. There wrapped tightly around their pinkies was a thin red thread and Jungkook felt his heart clench. Jungkook closed his eyes and inhaled softly. “Okay…I-I’m ready.” 

Jungkook flinched when he felt something warm and wet hit his skin. He refused to open his eyes, he understood that Namjoon was crying. Jungkook leaned forward and pressed his lips to Namjoon in a cotton soft kiss.

“I love you, Namjoon. Always.”

When Jungkook opened his eyes, he was surrounded by the brightest white he had ever seen. The tiger sat a few feet from him, clean and unharmed. Jungkook smiled and walked over to the tiger.

“Sorry, I kept you waiting.” Jungkook placed his hand on the tiger’s head and scratched behind its ear. “Let’s go start a new life.”

[hobicakess]

RED CHOPSTICKS 3 — TEASER

SUMMARY: Sometimes in life we must protect our hearts even if it means ripping it out of our chest.

RATING: 18+ (I am not a babysitter. You're in control of what you consume.

content warning: small mention of blood, more will be added when the official chapter is posted

A/N: IM SO EXCITED FOR THISS!!!! everything i want for the final chapter has constantly running through my mind. so many different beginnings, middles, and endings. hehe should I be evil or should i be nice. FIND OUT IN PART 3 MWAH 🎉

part 1 , part 2

Suddenly there was a shift inside of you that moved your whole outlook on the life you previously lived. The oldest in a single parent household lead you to a life of independence and responsibility— dropping out of school to help provide for your family the best you could. Getting caught up with the law more time than you can count on both of your hands. Watching how all the work you put into your so called family flushed down the drain. Leaving you stranded and homeless in Seoul while they lived happily in the states. You realized life has never given you enough lemons to make lemonade at least until you met him.

Min Yoongi. You met him at a weird stage in your life, you were slowly but surely getting back on your feet. You didn't know that treating yourself for a bowl of ramen would change your life forever, but honestly who would? Unfortunately you loved Min Yoongi, you'd always will. Despite the multiple flaws he had, somewhere deep inside of him was a man who could love genuinely. A man with pure intentions and a heart of gold, a man who you could grow old with and have the cutest chunky babies, and finally die alongside like in the notebook.

But life never seemed to go in the way you wanted. You could feel the horrible burning sting of the bullets that grazed, and pierced your skin. The crimson color beginning to seep through your white T-shirt.

Laying on the cool floor, eyes heavy the only thoughts that managed to cross your mind on the brink of blood loss.

You were going to kill Min Yoongi and watch him and his empire burn to the ground and it was too fuckin' bad you were allergic to lemons.

[2hightocare]

NO NUT NOVEMBER.

Synopsis: Jungkook didn’t think stuff through when he made a bet for “No Nut November” he seemed to forget that he can’t say no to you.

Pairings: dilf!jungkook x fem!reader

Warnings— SMUT! cussing, kind of drunk sex?, dirty talk, anal, squirting, spanking, size kink!!!!, jk is pussy whipped, jk eating you out, fingering, creampie, unprotected sex (wrap it up!!) rough sex!!, crying from pleasure, hair pulling, fluff at the very end,

a/n: someone lock me the fuck up… this is in the KUWTB universe, jus wanted to get into jk and oc sex life more… enjoy🥹🤍

m.list

“I am not betting a thousand on Jungkook for no nut; November be fucking for real; he’s going to lose twenty minutes in.” Namjoon says knowing his friend and knowing how you have him wrapped around your pinky will have him losing money.

“I can go a whole month without sex, motherfuckers.” Jungkook gasps, running a hand through his wet hair from his previous shower.

It was Halloween night, and the boys just came back from accompanying Iseul and Ye Joon trick or treating down the neighborhood.

“I’m taking my baby to the rich neighborhoods so she can get the full-size candy bars.” Jungkook squeezes Iseul's cheeks, trying to avoid the cute bunny face paint you had drawn on. Your husband, without thinking twice, matched her outfit with the big fluffy bunny ears on the top of his head, bobbing on his head whenever he would move around.

"You literally live in a rich neighborhood.” Ari scolds, sending Jungkook's arm flying up in his defense.

"Trust, I won’t fuck up!” Jungkook defends himself while the boys have a hard time believing him; the boys only sighed before agreeing.

…

 

Jungkook couldn’t do it; his dick immediately hardened as he saw you walking down the stairs in your playboy bunny costume, the small black leather skirt that barely covers your ass, and your black thong visible to everyone. The black long-sleeve crop top and the bunny ears had him stressing and wishing he wouldn’t have made that bet.

“Fuck, you look beautiful, baby." Jungkook wraps his arm around your waist, pulling you in possessively. His hand lowered to your ass before giving a soft squeeze; you didn’t even bat an eye.

“Thank you, my love.” You give him a quick peck before looking down at his all-black outfit. “You look handsome, daddy,” you wink before walking to the kitchen where Eunbi and Jia were.

You had taken a new habit of calling Jungkook Daddy a joke, and he knew that, but right now the word just worsened the hard problem he has in his pants.

It’s around three in the morning now, and the house is a mess. Iseul is staying with your mother-in-law, who volunteered to take care of her for the night. You were definitely drunk; Ari and Lora came in the house already fucked up, and them being bad influences made you and all the girls take shot after shot, so here you were dancing in your living room as the guys sat on the couch watching you all.

“I think I might owe you all a thousand." Jungkook sighs at his friends. Who’s head snaps at him in shock? “You fucking lost already; are you serious? It's been like three hours!?” Seokjin gasps, and Jimin giggles beside him.

That’s when everyone pulls their wallets and drops wads of cash in Jimin's hands. “I fucking told you he wouldn’t last." Jimin snickers as he counts the money in his hands.

“You guys have no faith in me! I haven’t done anything."Jungkook whispers the last part, "Oh." Jimin says he is disappointed before handing the money back to the corresponding boys.

“Then why do you say that?" Hoseok sighs, putting the hundred back in his wallet before tucking it in his back pocket.

“She’s dressed as a playboy bunny!! A sexy ass playboy bunny.” Jungkook whispers, “Please come on; you would fuck y/n in a garbage bag.” Yoongi says, before sending a signal to Eunbi to stop drinking, to which she only nods 'no', making Yoongi stand up and march her way.

“She would look good in anything—better without anything, actually.” Jungkook says as he sees you down, another shot making him shoot up his seat.

“No more alcohol for you, baby.” He takes the shot glass out of your hands, putting his arm around your waist to keep you stabilized. "Babyyy,” you pout, looking up at him, fisting his shirt, and pulling him closer to your face. 

“What princess?” He says softly, your faces almost touching each other; he can smell the alcohol. “I’m so drunk.” You slur with a goofy smile on your face, gripping onto his shoulders, raising your legs behind you, and reaching for your heel, making you stumble backwards just for Yoongi and Jungkook to stabilize you.

"Yeah, we’re leaving,” Yoongi says as he holds onto Eunbi, who’s slurring a bunch of nonsense, “but I don’t want to leave!" Eunbi whines as Yoongi chuckles as he drags her to the front door.

“We should leave too, then,” all the boys say, standing up and wishing everyone goodbye. “Let’s go, my love,” Taehyung tells Ari, who’s lying on the ground, her police officer outfit long gone, replaced with the big t-shirt you had handed her earlier.

"Nooo, I want to stay with y/n!” She gets picked up by Taehyung, who shushes her with a kiss. “You reek like alcohol,” he chuckles before giving Jungkook a head nod and walking out, Jimin and Namjoon following behind them, being the last ones out, the rest long gone.

Jungkook lays you on the couch, kneeling down, unstrapping your heels, and taking them off before kissing the top of your shin. Making you moan in relief.

“My feet hurt so bad!” You whine loudly before bringing your feet into your chest, making your skirt ride up, giving Jungkook a perfect view of your covered pussy. 

He wanted nothing to open your legs, put your panties aside, and eat you out at that moment, but one, you were drunk, and two, the stupid bet he made yesterday. So instead of doing all that, he stood up and made his way to the main door, locking it before making his way back to you, taking his dirty shirt off in the process.

“You are so hot... Could you maybe have my baby?” You pout, looking up at him, who’s hovering over you with a smile on his face. “You already had my baby, princess.” He chuckles at you, making grabby hands up at him.

“Then another one?” You slur with the goofiest smile on your face as he picks you up, your legs immediately wrapping around his torso as your arms wrap around his neck. “You would slap yourself if you heard yourself right now, baby.” He laughs as you snuggle your face into his neck. 

“If it’s a girl, what would we name her?” You slur your words as Jungkook starts making his way upstairs to your guy's room. “I don’t know, princess, do you know?” He asks you, taking one step at a time. 

“I like Nabi," you giggle. “I like Nabi.” Jungkook repeats after you, giving your puffed-out cheek a wet kiss. “And if it’s a boy, we can name it Junior.” Jungkook suggests entering your guys room.

“Ew no!” You shake your head, sticking your tongue out like you just ate something disgusting. “That’s offensive; you don’t like my name?” Jungkook puts you gently on the bed, crossing his arms in front of him, making his muscles flex as he watches you bite your lip while you look up to him.

“Of course I do. It’s just that’s the name I scream out when I’m getting railed. I don’t want my son to have that name." You shiver from the thought, leaving Jungkook speechless from your boldness.

“Y/n!” He chokes out, "What? I’m being honest!” You slur, trying to put your shirt over your head, only to get stuck with your hands up in the air. “Help me!" you whine.

Your husband laughs immediately, helping you take your shirt off before throwing it somewhere in the room. He watches you struggle to reach behind you to unclip your bra. 

“Turn around, baby; let me help.” He orders, and who are you to say no?

“Mkay,” you say, turning around and letting Jungkook unclip it with his hand, making your bra drop onto the bed. And with that, you fall face-first into the bed. "Yeah, no, get up. We need to brush your teeth and take your makeup off. Come on.” Jungkook picks up your frame as you whine loudly. 

As Jungkook drags you to your guy's shared bathroom in only your skirt, Jungkook sets you up on the sink, and you bring your knees up against you again, making Jungkook want to run into a wall.

Seeing you with your smudge eyeliner and mascara has his thoughts running wild. You are topless, and the tiniest skirt he has ever seen you wear has him imagining how he could bend you over, lift your skirt up, and fuck you raw.

He shakes his thoughts off, getting your light pink toothbrush and lathering it with toothpaste before passing it to you. You lazily brush your teeth with your eyes closed, making small sounds at random times as Jungkook brushes his teeth as well.

“I'm dizzy.. My head is spinning.” You giggle as toothpaste is still in your mouth before spitting it out. Jungkook makes a little bowl with his hand, putting his palm underneath the water and accumulating a good amount before bringing it into your mouth, which you then swish around your mouth before spitting it out into the sink.

“All done," you clap your hands, trying to get off the counter.

“You need to take your makeup off; where are your makeup wipes?” Jungkook asks as he goes through all your skincare and makeup.

“How the fuck do you know what a makeup wipe is?" You slur, your brows furrowing, as you wrap your arms around your legs and up your chest. “Baby what?” Jungkook laughs at your question, knowing he has taken off your makeup countless times before this one.

“I'm mad now.” You pout, pushing your husband's hands off your knees. "Baby, please, I have only taken your makeup off. I promise." Jungkook raises his pinky, which you only glare at.

“Did you fuck her in the legs-up position? Because that’s our position.” You slur once again, making Jungkook chuckle in front of you.

“Baby, trust me, I would not fuck anyone in any position that isn’t you,” he reassures as you stare at his pinky that’s still in the air. “Okay,” you pout in defeat, interlocking your pinky with his.

“You can’t be lying because that’s a pinky promise,” you warn. “Of course, baby,” he says, giving you a kiss on your forehead before opening the small packet. “Be gentle," you whine as you stare at your shirtless boyfriend, who takes a wipeout.

He only nods, holding your neck like a necklace to keep your head straight, and starts taking off your makeup. “I’m hungry,” you say as your eyes flutter closed.

“It’s three in the morning, princess; there's nothing open right now.” Jungkook smiles at your scrunched-up expression. “Did you eat all the cookies?" You peek your eye open. “Maybe..” Jungkook whispers, dropping the dirty wipe in the trash can beside him.

“What! You don’t even share with me anymore.” You mumble as Jungkook picks you up and makes his way to your shared bed, dropping you on it. “I share everything with you, baby,” he says as he undoes his pants to slide into bed with you.

You stare at your husband through your eyelashes as you struggle to take off your skirt. “Need help?” Jungkook chuckles under breath as his pants fall to the ground, leaving him in only a pair of black boxers, his print clearly visible.

"Mhm," you nod, biting your lip as you tilt your head to the side to get a better view in between his pants as he reaches for the zipper on your skirt, pulling it down. "Up, baby,” he orders. You do as he says and raise your bottom up, letting him pull your skirt off, leaving you in your thong.

Jungkook drops the skirt on the floor as he watches you lying on the bed with nothing but the black piece of clothing covering your center. His breath rises as he watches you reach between your legs and move your panties to the side, giving him a perfect view of you.

“I’m so wet, baby, help me,” you whine as you run a finger through your drenched slit. "Baby, I can’t,” he hushes as his dick twitches in his briefs. 

“I’m not that drunk anymore, I promise.” You mumble, giving your pussy a little slap. “Fuck,” you moan.

Jungkook very much wanted nothing but to slam into you in this exact moment, but did he really not have self-control when it came to you? He thought to himself.

"Please... if not, I’ll just fuck myself with my fingers.” You giggled, bringing your index and middle fingers up to your mouth, sucking and twirling your tongue on the tips, all while remaining eye contact with your husband, who’s fighting with himself whenever he wants to control himself or fuck you into the mattress.

But when Jungkook saw you insert a finger, he realized he didn’t have self-control when it came to you, and actually, he could give zero fucks about it, plus one thousand was nothing compared to you.

“Fuck it!” Jungkook grabbed a hold of your hands before pinning them up to your head, making you giggle loudly. “Hi.” You giggle as his face is just a few inches away from yours, and his eyes scan your face. “Hi.” He chuckles and smashes his lips against yours.

You moan softly as he wastes no time inserting his tongue into your mouth. His tongue glides along yours, making noise each time you part apart to breathe. Jungkook abandons your lips, moving to your neck, licking, sucking, and blowing.

“I want to eat you out,” he mumbles into your neck between sucking, leaving purplish red marks. He slowly makes his way down your body, all while remaining in eye contact with you. You use your elbows to prop yourself up, getting a clear view of your husband between your legs.

He chuckles, blowing a kiss to your clit making your hips buck forward, a choked moan leaves your mouth. “You’re dripping for me." He runs a finger through your puffy slit, spreading your arousal all over your pussy. 

You feel your wetness ooze down to your puckered hole and maybe even to the gray sheets underneath you. Jungkook tauntingly hovered over your aching center. “Please, fuck,” you buck your hips up again, making him pin you down.

Jungkook gives your cunt a long and slow lick, “shit.” You whine, your legs squeezing around his face, as he starts lapping on your clit, swirling and sucking. His saliva and your juices mixing together.

He pushes your legs up, spreading your pussy more for him. As he continues to suck harshly on your clit your fingers rake in his hair, pulling roughly whenever he would non-stop flick his tongue on your bud, making you shake. "Fuck, you’re going to make cum.” Your eyes roll back into your head.

Jungkooks cock is painfully hard in his briefs; he shifts from his position in hope to relieve some of the pressure, but it only twitches in return. Your husband brings his tattooed fingers in front of your face and says, "Suck.” He orders, and he doesn't have to ask twice.

You grab ahold of his hand and insert his three large fingers into your mouth, twirling your tongue on the tip and sucking like you would if you were on your knees in front of him.

A rush of blood rushes to his cock as he watches you suck on his fingers. You pop his fingers out of your mouth.

He tugs on your clit one last time before rubbing your sensitive bud slowly. You choke out a moan.

Jungkook inserts one of his finger pumping it in and out of your gummy walls, sending you back into the mattress. “Fuck yes,” you cry. He inserts a second finger, pumping them out quickly, curling them inside you, and hitting your spot each time. You grip tightly onto the sheet as you start to feel dizzy. “I’m coming, shit shit shit,” you cry out. You try to push Jungkook off you as he slides his fingers in and out of you repeatedly, with his tongue flicking your clit sending you over the edge.

Your mouth hangs open as your body shakes uncontrollably. Your pussy clenches around Jungkook's fingers. A rush of fluid squirts out of you, leaving you shaking and gasping for air.

“pretty.” Jungkook chuckles under his breath, giving your pussy a small slap and making you whine from the overstimulation.

Jungkook stands up, watching you squeeze your legs together with your eyes closed and chest heaving. “You good, baby?” He leans over, kissing your face over and over again until you peek your eyes open, and you giggle nonstop.

“Fuck!” You giggle, making Jungkook raise an eyebrow. “So good,” you giggle, “yeah?” He smirks, leaning in to give you a kiss.

“Mhm.” You nod, kissing him back. “Let me return the favor.” You reach for his huge hard on, squeezing.

“Let me just fuck you.” He whispers into your mouth as you giggle in response.

“Okay.” You nod. Jungkook slowly stands up from the bed as you watch him push down his briefs, letting his cock spring free. He grabs ahold of the base, giving it a squeeze, and runs his thumb along his aching red slit before walking closer to you. You bite your lip in anticipation, and you feel yourself getting wetter by the second.

He spits down, letting his saliva drip down onto his cock before giving it two pumps, “legs up. ” He taps your thigh for you to do as he says.

You giggle, pushing your legs up, giving your husband an amazing view of your drenched spread out, dripping core.

“Fuck,” he says, aligning himself with your hole and slapping his cock on your pussy multiple times. "Shit, ah,” you moan, digging your nails into your thighs.

Jungkook watches as you clench your pussy over nothing, making his cock twitch. He runs his length over your slit before sliding into you. “Oh shit.” You gasp, biting your lip harshly.

Jungkook has always been too big for you, always stretching you out deliciously every time you had sex. Your pussy always took him so well.

"Shit, shit, shit,” you say, closing your eyes as you feel the burn of him sliding deeper into you. “You can take it, baby.” He hushes, pushing in deeper, and he rubs your clit with his thumb, trying to ease you. 

You can feel him all the way into your belly as he finally is all the way in you. “You take me so well, fuck, baby.” Jungkook groans as you clench non-stop around him.

"Move, fuck, ah,” you cry. You didn’t have to ask twice, as he started sliding out of your hole before slamming back in. Your nails dig into your thighs, leaving marks as he continues to slide in and out of you repeatedly. 

Your eyes roll to the back of your head as he slams roughly into you. His hands push your legs down to your chest as he fucks into you, his cock spreading your walls and his tip hitting your g-spot with each thrust.

Jungkook watches his cock disappear into your messy wet cunt; he watches how you spasm every time he pounds into you; your pussy squirts every time he pulls out; but he doesn’t stop; he continues to slam back in.

Tears stream down your face from the immense pleasure in your core as you reach between your legs, rubbing your clit furiously. “Such a good fucking girl, taking my cock so well.” Jungkook says between gritted teeth, as you only reply with a moan.

“Look at you squirting all over my cock.” He pulls out, spurs of liquid come rushing out of you, and your legs shake as your pussy convulses from each spurt. “Ahh fuck.” You moan as Jungkook rubs your pussy; your hands reach for his, trying to push him away, but failing as you orgasm with a long, loud moan.

“Good girl.” He groans.

“I can't... fuck,” you choke out, trying to catch your breath. "Yes, you can." Jungkook flips you over to your stomach. “Ass up.” He demands giving your ass a spank. 

You bring your ass up in the air, leaving your upper body laying on the bed totally spent. “Fuck pussy, so messy." Jungkook runs his cock through your pussy before sliding back in.

"Shit, this angle fucks me up,” he groans, getting ahold of your waist and squeezing roughly, probably leaving marks, as he slams into you. You dig your head into the mattress, biting onto the sheets, silencing your screams. The wet sound of him pounding into you and your screams are the only things being heard in the room.

“You love being fucked like this, huh?” He moans, pounding into you from behind. You don’t reply. 

He pulls out and pulls your hair up. “Answer me. You love being fucked like this, huh?” He whispers into your ear, your back arched against him.

“Yes.” You cry, and tears stream down your face. “Yes what? Baby.” He chuckles from your disheveled state, “I love being fucked like this.” You stutter over your words; the only thing your brain can comprehend is that you wanted to come again for the third time.

And with that, he lets you go. As you fall back down onto the bed, Jungkook spreads your ass cheeks, watching your pussy and asshole clench over nothing. “Spread open.” He orders you.

Jungkook watches how you do as he says and spread yourself open for him. He takes the base of his cock and aligns himself with your other hole. He rubs over some of your arousal to your asshole, inserting the tip of his cock before pushing the rest of his length inside you, “Fuckk.” You moan loudly, "Relax, baby.” He groans loudly at how tight it is.

This is not the first time Jungkook has fucked your ass, but the stretch of his cock always feels like the first time. He stays for a few moments, still waiting for you to adjust. "Go," you whimper. A green light for him to thrust.

He spreads you open more, watching his cock slip out of your hole before thrusting back in slowly. You moan under him, and you reach under him, rubbing your clit softly as tears run down your cheeks.

“Such a good fucking girl.” Jungkook moans, squeezing your ass and restraining himself from pounding into you at that very moment.

You insert two of your fingers into your pussy, sliding them in and out as Jungkook slides his cock into your ass. "Faster, please,” you whine, fucking your fingers into you as Jungkook speeds up his movements.

Your legs shake barely holding up as he pounds into roughly moaning loudly each time you clench, “You fucking like that?” He chokes out each slam he thrusts into you. “Keep taking it, baby.” His balls slam into your pussy, which each push.

“Fuck so good.” He moans, not stopping his movements. Both of you are sweating as you bite down on the gray sheets, feeling your pussy spasms with liquid with each thrust. “I’m coming.” You shriek,

“Go ahead, baby.” Jungkook's eyes roll to the back of his head, watching you shake underneath him. His body locks up, and black and white spots fill his vision as his dick twitches in you before spilling his seed into you with a loud groan.

“Oh fuck.” Jungkook pants as he slides out of your ass, his come oozing out of you. You fall onto the bed, your legs shaking uncontrollably as you whimper softly from the outstanding orgasm you just went through.

"Fuck, are you okay, baby?” Jungkook makes his way to you, flipping you over to be able to see your face. You whimper softly with your hands covering your face. "Shit, baby, did I hurt you?” He panics, shooting straight up and taking your hands off your face.

He sees the tears streaming down your face, and that sends a blow to his heart. "Baby, where does it hurt?” He scans your body and tries to soothe your shaking legs, rubbing his palms up and down your thighs.

“I’m okay.” You whimper between cries. 

“Then why are you crying, my love?” He pulls you up into a sitting position before kissing your tear-stained cheeks. "felt so good.” You cry. A wave of relief hits Jungkook. "Baby," he chuckles, giving you kisses all over your face.

“I won’t be able to walk tomorrow.” You cry as he laughs softly while standing up, finding his briefs on the ground before stepping into them. He goes into your guys' shared closet looking for a pair of underwear for you and one of his shirts.

"Here, baby, let me help you.” He makes his way to you; he sits beside you as he helps you put on your panties and his shirt.

“Do you need anything?” Jungkook asks, putting your hair behind your ear. “No, I'm super tired; I want to cuddle.” You say snuggling under the covers with a big smile on your face, and Jungkook follows in beside you.

…

The next morning, Jungkook called in for an emergency meeting as he was waiting for the boys to come in. Taehyung arrives first with a guilty expression on his face, and before Jungkook could ask what’s up, Hoseok and Namjoon come striding in. And not long after all the boys started striding in.

“So..” Jungkook starts, “I fucked up.” And with that, he drops a thousand on the table in front of the boys. Nobody moves, and nobody says anything until,

"Oh, thank God, and I thought it was going to be just me." Taehyung drops a wad of cash, with the rest of the boys following along, dropping cash on the table.

“Are you fucking serious!?” Namjoon stares at his friends with his jaw wide open. “Am I the only one who took this seriously?” Namjoon shook his head at his friends.

“Honestly, I don't regret it at all.” Jungkook shrugs.

[alphabetboyluvr]

the curious lifespan of migrating monarchs - jjk

THE CURIOUS LIFESPAN OF MIGRATING MONARCHS (& other aurelian affairs)

pairing: streamer!jk x international student!female oc (s2l)

warnings: strangers to lovers, clubbing, foul language, alcohol, vaping lol, jungkook is kinda famous, the oc is oblivious, the oc is also a foreign student who has very recently arrived in Korea!! (pls note - while i've been in korean uni dorms, i've never been in yonsei dorms specifically so don't shout at me if it isn't supeeeerr accurate), jaykay is speaking in eng for like 90% of this!!, i've also never watched a gaming streamer and had to do so for research lmao so there's a lot of guesswork going awwwn <3, the oc has tattoos, they bond over this, cute nicknames (tokki and nabi <3), one bed trope?? kinda, jaykay lives w/ yoongi and tae (they are streamers too (and dj?? (tae is a bit unhinged))), jungkook wears calvins!, a singular appearance of yoongi in his boxers!!, tipsy hookup, fingering, protected sex (woo!), desk sex, oral (m receiving), girliepop swallows <3, brief mentions of jungkook's starry eyes, lots of kisses, bunny ears, (1) mention of cross-fit

wordcount: 13011

note from holly: this was a commission done for the lovely Michelle over on my kofi page!! i don't open commissions often, but when I do I'm very lucky that the requests are so much fun. this actually ended up being way longer than it was supposed to be lol and is also available on wattpad!! also fun facts for you - I imagine the boys apartment (and jks room!) to be same as jk + jimins place in BD, just a little bigger lmao

minors dni // cross posted to wattpad

CLUB SUNDOWN WAUSAN-RO, HONGDAE SATURDAY 02:24

Time ceases to exist after the sun goes down in Seoul. It could be two, or it could be five. The only thing that really clues you in on the actual time is the DJ schedule that lights up behind the decks: 02:00-03:00, Blu-Tae.

It's some guy you've never heard of. Looks no older than you. Probably a student, just like the rest of the crowd.

His hair is as blue as his namesake, which does make you smile, and his choices aren't bad either (even if somewhat questionable). You've never heard a jazz remix of Darude's Sandstorm before, and you doubt you ever will again.

Club Sundown is just as rogue as the rest of the city after the sun goes down. Hidden in the basement—like all the best places in Seoul are—the small room is packed to the absolute brim.

Who cares for views and sunsets offered by rooftop bars when you could lose yourself in the debauchery of an eternal midnight, instead?

Drinks are spilt on strangers, and dances have lost the grandeur of old-fashioned waltzes. It's not like you could dance properly, even if you wanted to. There's just simply no space.

Like Alice, you're down the rabbit hole—and oh, how you prefer it to being in the real world. In the shadows, you can be anyone you like.

If you were sober, you'd know this is also the case for daily life. You're in a new country with no ties to your former self. Who you are is who you choose to be.

But the shadows aren't all that dark. The red lights of the club bleed into the cracks, painting everyone in the same subtle hue of danger.

They shine a little light on the identifiers of you; the thin black lines of your patchwork tattoos. Trailing up your arm, they're memories of your past selves, and an indicator of who you hope to become.

"Down this," you say to your dormmate, Rae, handing back over the drink you've just ordered from the bar. "Cloakroom, then dance."

Still carrying your winter coats, you'd wanted to check the place out before committing to it. Entry is free, but the cloakroom is the same price as a drink. It would only be worth putting your coats away if you knew you wanted to stay—and given the fact the DJ was playing O-Zone's Dragostea Din Tei as you entered, you know it's a no-brainer. While his stage name might make you roll your eyes a little, Blu-Tae certainly does cater to your tastes. When you're drunk, and music vibrates through you, it's empyrean. No place you'd rather be.

"Oh, Jesus," Rae gags as she sips the drink you've just handed her. Despite her disgust, she's laughing. Head to toe in black, dark hair loose around her shoulders, she's been your ride-or-die since you arrived in Seoul. Both international students in the same dorm, there's no one you'd rather get up to no good with. "Vodka?!"

You beam at her like you're from the heavens above, wrongfully relegated to the depths of sin. Pretend like you love vodka. It's totally not like you panicked when you saw the menu was all in Korean.

Vodka-coke is a universally understood delicacy—the easiest thing for you to order without making a tit of yourself or butchering the pronunciation. When the bartender ignored your botched attempt at ordering in Korean and answered in fluent English, you'd wanted to melt into the floor. So embarrassing.

You're here, like most foreign students, for a language course. Semester is yet to start, and as much as you've studied and practised hard, it's always different when putting it into practice.

"I'm sorry," you laugh. "It's fine—you can order next time!"

But Rae has the exact same predicament as you. If anything, your language skills are better than hers, so you really have no hope. It's vodka-cokes for the evening, or maybe highballs. Once your tipsy brain manages to compute hangul cocktail names, you'll be golden, but that won't be for another few weeks, yet.

You'll look back at this time of your life fondly, realising how simple it all was, even if it feels incredibly overwhelming right now.

Funnily enough, hope is exactly what you have: for the semester ahead, for this new life you're forging, for the opportunities that may come your way.

In fact, by the time you're on your third vodka coke, you've managed to convince yourself you actually like it. You also can't taste it, thanks to the bartender freepouring a 60-40 ratio of vodka to coke in the first drink. Your tastebuds were wiped out pretty much instantly.

Coats in the cloakroom, you're glad to be wearing thin layers. The room is stuffy; your skin sweaty. While meeting new friends had been the goal, you keep to yourself. Dance like nobody is watching. Hold Rae's hands to stay close and ward off weirdos. Quickly realise that clubs back home are slightly different. Pay it no mind. Ignore the intrusions of hands on waists, because men, disappointingly, are no different.

Or at least most of them aren't.

But most of them don't look like the man in the corner booth, laughing with his friends.

Though he is tall, he's eclipsed by his demeanour. Shoulders broad, he's in a dark T-shirt and pair of jeans. Nothing special. Nothing that warrants such a perplexed stare from you - but he's familiar. You can't place him, but he's got the kind of face you swear you've seen before.

Rae doesn't notice the change in your poise, nor how you're desperately trying to work out where you know him from. Perhaps you've seen him around your university? It's only been a couple of weeks, but people are steadily moving in. Maybe he works at the convenience store you constantly find yourself in? Or mans the front desk of the noraebang you and Rae visit pretty much every other evening?

Impossible, you think. If you'd seen him before, you wouldn't have forgotten him, or the way he constantly toys with his lip rings. Plural. There are signs up around the place stating bar rules. NO SMOKING is rule number three. You've seen his friends pass him over a vape a handful of times. Anyone else, and you'd think it was cringe. Embarrassing.

But in the midst of his laughter settling, and a fresh toke being inhaled, his eyes flicker towards yours.

Perhaps it's just because you're drunk, but you don't avert your gaze. Show no shame. The smile on his lips sinks into a smirk as he exhales. An acknowledgement. A 'hello, trouble'.

Again, any other man, you'd find the vape smoke repugnant. Nasty. Now? Watching the way he flicks his tongue against his lip rings?

You wanna know how it tastes.

Black ink weaves an intricate outline of who he is up his arms. Where he's been. Who he's been. A map, if you will, of his soul.

Much like your own tattoos, he's got thick black lines, and little else. Simple, you assume. A man of convenience. Efficiency.

You wonder if he does everything in life with the precision to match his tattoos, and as your lips wrap around the straw of your vodka-coke, you decide you'd quite like to find out.

Interrupted by Rae pulling you deeper into the crowd, your night is spent in and out of shadows. Attempt subtlety. Try not to make your occasional glances to the corner booth noticeable, just checking if his eyes are still on you. More often than not, they aren't—but sometimes they are, and that's enough to fuel your little flirt.

It's not until the sign behind the DJ booth changes from 03:00-04:00, GLOSS into some other guy that you notice your staring contest opponent has slipped into the shadows himself. The booth is void of both him and his friends. Gone.

"GLOSS has a set at another club," Rae all but yells in your ear, and even then, you barely hear her. "All the hotties left when he did. Let's go."

"Where to?!" You laugh, empty cup in hand. Admittedly, the new guy who's stepped into the DJ booth is just not doing it for you. Blu-Tae was just the right amount of unhinged with classics, whereas GLOSS was definitely cooler, but still fun. Had the club yelling curse words over trap remixes just for the fun of it. This new guy, whose name you don't care to remember, takes himself too seriously, you think.

"It's, like, two blocks down," she yells back, tugging on your wrist to drag you to the stairwell that leads you back up to the streets of Seoul. The hustle and bustle of people trying to go in different directions in the tight place forces you apart, but you figure you'll catch up with her, or that she'll be waiting at the top.

You don't know the roads well enough yet to make it to whichever club it's at alone, and quickly realise when you nearly tumble into the side of a waiting taxi that you're far drunker than expected. Knew the bartender was freepouring, but didn't realise just how free those pours really were.

"Woah, easy trouble," a deep voice sounds from behind you as you're steadied to a more stable position.

"I'm good, I'm good!" You insist, shaking off the hands of your 'saviour'. Have no interest in being a damsel in distress, or some sober guy trying to take advantage of you.

Looking down to check your laces are tied properly, you check over your shoulder to make sure the guy isn't creepily waiting for a thank you that he can turn into an intrusive game of 21 questions—'are you open-minded?' or 'do you live alone?'—but when you glance in his direction, you regret it. Notice the tattoos immediately. Recognise the eyes. Want to die.

"Oh."

"Oh," he says back with a smile, imitating you. Suddenly, the confidence you'd had earlier when looking at him from afar dissolves into nothingness, just like the alcohol in your bloodstream. You feel rather sober, but your body would definitely disagree. "You okay?"

"Yeah, yeah," you nod, suddenly a little stuck for words, desperately trying to play things cool. "Are you okay?"

The pouting of his lips as his tongue runs along the inside of his cheek only serves to make you internally cringe. Men who look like him have no business being on streets like this. Should be in a museum. Strung up on the walls with the other masterpieces. Admired by everyone who looks his way.

In a way you don't yet realise, he is.

Though he's not in galleries, he's often burning into people's laptop screens. Is the background of a fair few thousand lock screens. Indeed, he is admired by everyone who looks his way, just not in the traditional sense.

"I'm not the one who just fell into a car," he reminds you, as if you could forget your embarrassment so quickly.

"Was just seeing if you'd catch me," you bullshit, the confidence you usually have returning tenfold. Was just a momentary blip. He's just a man, after all.

"Oh?" He chirps, decidedly curious. "So you fell for me?"

"Stumbled."

"Semantics."

His fluency, and the fact he just said 'semantics' so casually in conversation, clues you in on the fact he might be a language student, too. 

Could be useful study partners for each other, you think, then mentally berate yourself for already masterminding ways to see him again.

"So, where you going?" He asks, not caring to downplay his curiosity. The bartenders were free-pouring his drinks just as severely as they poured yours. The only difference is that his were on the house—'cause you were right. He does have a recognisable face. "Should probably go with you. Make sure you don't fall into the road."

"Stumble," you insist, a little pleased with the boldness of his suggestion, but not wanting to blindly agree. "My friend," you say glancing around, only to find yourself completely alone. "She wanted to go catch the next GLOSS set. So, I guess that's where we're going."

"Just down the road," he says, knowing the schedule like the back of his hand. Bounces from club to club supporting his friends, just like they would for him. If he wanted, he could get a slot up there, too. He doesn't care for it. "I'll walk with you, if you want? My friends are heading there anyway."

It's not a bad offer.

In fact, it's probably the best offer you'll get all night.

"C'mon," he nods his head to the side, encouraging you to follow him. Checks his phone for the time. "Starts in five."

If there's one thing you've indulged in since moving to Seoul, it's how safe you always feel. Security cameras are on every corner, and you've walked home countless times without any issues, even late into the night. While the place isn't perfect, it's far safer than your home country.

Still, you're not a complete idiot.

"It's not wise to follow strange men down dark alleys," you tell him.

He holds out his hand. Waits for you to shake it. Cocks a brow when you hesitate, so introduces himself.

"Jungkook. Nice to meet you. Now, can we please hurry up? I promised I'd be there."

Narrowing your eyes, you don't shake his hand. Arms folded over your chest, there is ice to your exterior, and given how warm his eyes are, you doubt it'll last for very long. May as well keep up this hard-to-get act while you still can.

Walking on past him, you call back, "Alright then. Lead the way."

In the domed mirror meant for reversing cars at the end of a tight alley, you see him laugh. "Wrong way, idiot."

Pausing, you scrunch your face up. Don't turn to face him for at least a second or so—but when you do, you're surprised to see him walking towards you. Hooking his arm around your waist, he carries on walking in the 'wrong' direction, taking you with him.

"Was just fucking with you," he grins. Nods towards a sign by another basement entrance, listing both Blu-Tae and GLOSS.

By the door, Rae is looking around like a mother duck who's just lost some of her ducklings when crossing the road. Breathes a sigh of relief when she spots you.

"C'mon," she grins, then realises who you're with. Says nothing of it, 'cause she doesn't want to be weird, but she recognises him, too. Decides she's just had a little too much to drink. There's no way it's him. Holds out her hand for you.

Reaching out for her, you're let go from Jungkook's grip, ready to get lost in the lights once more.

HAEJANG24 WAUSAN-RO, HONGDAE SATURDAY 05:53

Seoul is a city for the nocturnal. The restaurants and bars are open until the last men are standing. Given how much you've had to drink, you're surprised you still are.

Rae had dipped an hour or so ago. Had hit it off with Mr Blu-Tae himself. Seduced him with the suggestion that their couple name would be Blu-Rae. He'd said they should go to a DVD-bang. Would be fitting. See what Blu-rays were on file.

Naturally, you'd looked on with mild disgust and also admiration for how quickly she'd worked her magic. Everyone knows what goes down in DVD-bangs. Small private rooms, often with projector screens and the world's least comfortable futons, they're somewhere you hope to never end up—but also can't wait to hear all the details the next morning when Rae comes to your room for a debrief.

You'd been left under the surveillance of Jungkook.

"Look after her," Rae had instructed, then narrowed her eyes. "Or I'll destroy your reputation with a single twitter thread, Tokki."

It's a threat he's taken seriously. Knows how the internet works, and even though he's never done anything worthy of a cancellation, he also doesn't intend on starting now. The fact you seem to have no idea who he is during the daylight hours intrigues him. It's a rarity on streets like these.

Even when a few people asked for pictures with him on your walk to the hangover soup place, you didn't clock it as weird. Figured they were friends passing by, wanting to document their chance run-in. Just another memory of the night. The way Jungkook had greeted them was full of warmth, and kindness. Why wouldn't you assume they were mates?

You were also still incredibly drunk at the time, so didn't think to question it. Was keen for food, and Jungkook had insisted on hangover soup, and so that's where you are. Dishes nearly empty, far more of it eaten by him than you, you're laughing about nothing and everything all at once.

"Right," Jungkook declares, deciding he cannot hold in a question that's been tickling at his brain for the entire meal. "What the fuck is that?"

Coat left in the cloakroom, long forgotten about, your tattoos are on full display for him, just like his are for you. Up your arm they trail; a patchwork of teeny tiny identifiers. Latin phrases around skulls, birth flowers of the people you hold close, butterflies and stars. There's an ode to your favourite musician and your favourite Shakespeare quote, too. The fabric of you etched into your skin. There's no reinventing yourself, even half the world away from home.

You know precisely which tattoo Jungkook is asking about. You've asked yourself the same question a few times.

"Fuck off," you laugh.

While most of your tattoos are gorgeous, there's one that was done by a rogue artist on a girlie holiday a few years ago. What was supposed to be a seashell now looks like... well, nothing really. It's just a blob, thanks to the artist being absolutely terrible. The only solace you find in it is that your two best friends have an equally awful permanent reminder of that holiday on their bodies, too.

"It doesn't look how it's supposed to," you explain with a little pout. "I got royally screwed over."

He cocks a brow. You still haven't told him what it is. He isn't gonna ask you twice.

With a grumble, you feebly admit, "A shell."

And then he's laughing. Really laughing. Laughing so hard you think he might piss himself—which you'd actually prefer, because then he could be the embarrassed one, instead.

"I'm calling you Shelly from now on," he says with a broad smile. Has had his fair share of tattoo blunders, and knows you must've developed an affection towards how shitty it is. Would have gotten it covered up, otherwise. "That's incredible."

"You're calling me so such thing," you assure him, but you also can't help but laugh.

"I am," he tells you, then really solidifies it. "Shelly."

"Fuck off," you whine, doubling down. Scanning his arms, you try and pick out anything you can use against him, too. "If I'm Shelly, then you're Mike."

"Mike?!" He protests.

"Yeah," you insist, pointing towards the microphone on his forearm. "Mike."

"You are not calling me Mike. Do I look like a Mike?!"

"Do I look like a Shelly?!"

You've got a point. It's not the name he would have first associated with you - but it is cute, he thinks. Cute how mortified you seem. Cute how you can't help but smile.

After a little bit of back and forth, it's decided that neither of you look like your namesakes.

"Y'know, we kinda have matching tattoos," he says, holding out his arm for you to study. "Or at least, the placements."

And sure enough, below his elbow lives the outline of a bunny sitting on a crescent moon. Holding your own arm out next to his, below your elbow is a butterfly. Above it, is a teeny tiny moon.

Like Jungkook's moon, it's a crescent. Was supposed to symbolise new beginnings. You wonder what his means, but don't ask. Instead, you marvel at the coincidence of it all.

He presses his index finger against the butterfly on the inside of your forearm. The echoing chatter of the restaurant fades softly into nothingness as he says, "Nabi."

You nod. Even if you have spoken with him in English this entire time, it's nice to hear him speak in his mother tongue, no matter how minimal - so you reciprocate. Press your index finger against his bunny. Smile. Say, "Tokki."

It further confirms to Jungkook that you have no idea who he is. Has been a while since he's met a girl in a circumstance like this where that's the case. Likes the anonymity of it all. Is hiding his identity from you, and yet hasn't felt such vulnerability for years.

"Daltokki, right?" You continue, not wanting the silence to linger for too long. "The rabbit in the moon?"

You're not wrong, but you're also not entirely right.

"Yeah," he smiles regardless. "That's it."

JUNGKOOK'S APARTMENT ITAEWON-DONG, YONGSAN-GU SATURDAY 07:12

"Shhh," Jungkook quietly laughs. 

His hand is over your mouth and the other is on your hip as he guides you into his apartment. With your back to his chest, you've both been giggling for the entire ride to his place.

He had insisted that he should walk you home, and was surprised by the offense you seemed to have taken by this. You then told him that he absolutely could not seduce you, and that it was very gender-role-conforming for him to think that you were incapable of getting home by yourself.

"Maybe I should be the one to make sure you get home safely," you had said with a false sense of concern, which had made him laugh quite considerably.

In all reality, you didn't mind him offering to get you home. You just hadn't tidied your room. Didn't really expect to be taking a boy back to your place, much less one that looks like him.

Together, you'd caught the early morning bus over to Itaewon instead of a taxi, 'cause you're still on a student budget and Jungkook wasn't quite ready to blow his cover just yet.

You've been teasing him—questioning his status as a potential International Super Spy—ever since he took your hand and guided you into one of the flashiest apartment complexes you've ever been in. There was security. Doormen. A passcode for the elevator—not to mention that he was heading up to the seventh floor once you were in it. Might not sound like much, but when there are only seven floors to the entire building, it makes it the penthouse by default.

"It's not a penthouse," he'd insisted. "Plus, I live with friends. Only pay a third of the rent."

But a third of his rent is more money than you'll probably see in three months of post-grad work. You're drunk, but you're not stupid. You also know that the rental market here differs significantly from your home country. Monthly rent is cheap, but the deposits are extortionate. Sure, he'll get it back when he leaves, but to have the initial money needed for a place like this? He's not a regular student, if one at all, that much is sure.

"Not sure who's home," Jungkook whispers as you both kick your shoes off in the entryway. Given the looks of the other shoes, it's clear that this is a guys-only living situation. You're proven right when he continues, "Betcha Tae's still in that damn DVD-bang, but Yoongi might be back."

"Yoongi?" You question.

"GLOSS," Jungkook says, remembering how oblivious you are to who he is. Reaching down to grab your shoes, he isn't gonna leave them by the door. Will take them to his room. Doesn't want the boys asking questions, if they are in. Knows they'll just use it as an excuse to publicly roast him whenever they're next online together.

Given that a stream is scheduled for Sunday night, he doesn't want to tempt fate.

Their current choice of wind-up, which the viewers have been eating up, is the joke that Jungkook is a virgin. He's not, but he never knows how to defend himself without sounding like a tool, so always gets a little awkward. A lot of their viewers love it. Join in on the joke. Some take it seriously. He doesn't care.

Next month, Taehyung will do something dumb, and he'll become the favourite joke for a while. Maybe Yoongi. But for now, it's Jungkook.

None of them take it to heart. They're just a group of friends who share their gaming hangouts online, and accidentally made it to the top of the ranks.

They aren't particularly good at gaming, but that's part of the charm. Crescent Collective is how they're known: Blu-Tae, GLOSS and Tokki.

After a bet went wrong, and they all lost, they ended up with moon tattoos and their respective 'symbols'. Jungkook's is a rabbit, Tae's is a blu-ray DVD disk (because he really is committed to the bit), and Yoongi's is stars to symbolise the shine of fresh gloss. Jungkook's makes the most sense. Yoongi's is pretty decent. Taehyung's is just... Well, it's very him.

Sliding open the door into the main living area, Jungkook has to cover your mouth again when you gasp at the sheer size of the place.

"I thought butterflies were supposed to be silent?" He teases. "Quiet for me, Nabi."

His place is bigger than your family home, you think. Hushing you again, he's laughing—and then he's cursing at the sight of a half-naked Yoongi by the kitchen counter.

In his boxers, with half a clementine slice hanging from his lips, he's just as shocked to see Jungkook with you. Gets over it pretty quickly.

"Don't mind me," he says, chewing down on the fruit with a smirk. Looks towards you. "Apologies for the lack of clothes."

With your shoes hooked on his fingers, Jungkook's other large hand is still over your mouth. You're not sure you can form any words as it is, but you do notice the crescent moon and stars on Yoongi's ribs.

"Not a word to Tae," is all Jungkook says. Knows that he'll be in for a world of teasing tomorrow if he gets wind of it. "I mean it."

Holding his hands up, Yoongi's still smirking, but he is backing away into a room just off the kitchen. "My lips are sealed."

Watching as he closes the door, you wonder how much truth is in his words. Jungkook knows it's absolute bullshit. Chooses not to dwell on it. Loosens his grip on you and heads towards his own room. Turns back to check you're following him, and can't help but smile when he knows that you are.

Tossing your shoes just inside the door, Jungkook is quick to pick up a pair of jeans he'd left on the floor, before chucking them over his desk chair. He tweaks his bedding. Straightens it out. Looks a little shy as he turns to face you.

"Made it home safe," he says quietly, as you close the door behind you.

You nod. Keep a little distance. Say, "It's dangerous to sleep after drinking. Make sure you build a tower of pillows in the middle of your bed so you don't roll onto your back."

Both of you are far more sober than you were earlier. There's no need to worry about anything like that.

And yet he nods, now. Says, "You're probably right. You can always stay, though. Just to check I don't die in my sleep, or whatever."

"It'd be the responsible thing to do," you nod, wondering if he can tell just how fast your heart is beating. "But I don't have any pyjamas."

Jungkook swallows. The way he looks at you now is entirely different to how he'd looked at you in the club. Back then, he'd been bold. Flirtatious.

Now, he seems vulnerable. Needy.

"I sleep in my underwear," he tells you, unsure if you'll actually be sleeping. While he likes the idea of fucking you, part of him doesn't want to. Fears it'll ruin the magic of the unknown. The way he throbs at the mere thought of it would suggest that his hopes outweigh his fears. "I don't mind, if you don't."

The clothes Jungkook's wearing are baggy. You've seen nothing of his figure.

Reaching for the nape of his neck, he tugs on the fabric of his T-shirt. Pulls it over his head and discards it in one swift movement. The sound of it crumpling on the floor is abrasive in how it makes you feel. Raw. Unrefined. You suppose it's just a natural consequence of seeing the toned muscles of his chest. How his waist defies what you thought was possible for masculine builds, and how broad his chest is. The indent of his collarbones, and the lines of his pelvis that draw your eyes downwards.

A pair of Calvins peek just above the waistband of his jeans, and a silver chain rests around his neck. Light from the city filters in, and LED lights around his impressive computer set-up paint him in a hue of violet.

"No," you manage to reply, which is a miracle, you think. "I don't mind."

And then you reciprocate. Reach for the hem of your shirt and pull it over your head, letting the fabric fall to the floor. Seeing him swallow back his nerves, or maybe his desires, makes you feel far bolder than you should.

"It's really uncomfortable to sleep in jeans," you tell him.

He nods. Agrees. Threads the button of his trousers through its loop. Doesn't take them off yet. Waits for you to do the same. Keeps his eyes firmly locked on yours. Doesn't let his gaze wander, no matter how much he has to fight all his instincts not to fully take you in. Is still pretending like he doesn't want you in the most indecent of ways.

The room you're in right now is known worldwide. 

People set it as their zoom backgrounds. It's on Pinterest. There are YouTube videos attempting to recreate the set-up. If he were to power up his computer—which, in all fairness, is only on standby—and go live, there'd be a thousand viewers within minutes. Doesn't matter what he plays, or who he's with. He doesn't give it much thought anymore. Is just life.

Sometimes, he regrets not being a faceless streamer, but he also knows that it's part of the appeal. Connection, and the fantasy that comes with this almost dystopian, parasocial idea of it.

After all, the meeting of his eyes with yours across a busy club led you to this point. Human connection in the simplest of ways, that he thinks could culminate in the most complex of ways, too.

"Okay," he says. "So take them off."

"You want me to?" You ask just to tease a little bit, and when a smile flickers onto his seemingly nervous lips, you're glad you did.

"You think we'd be here right now if I didn't?" He says with a tweak of his brows.

"You've got a point."

With that, you push your jeans down and reveal the matching set of black underwear you're in. It's nothing special. In fact, it's not really a set, but it's close enough that it'd fool anyone who didn't know.

Jungkook, in this moment, is indeed a beautiful fool.

There's a lopsided grin on his face as he lets his eyes rake down your body. Is shameless as he indulges in you. Nods, as he bites down on his bottom lip.

"It's cold," you tell him, urging him along a little bit.

"Shit," he says without much thought. "Sorry. Was just... Yeah. Shit."

It's both endearing and wholly confusing how Jungkook flips from confident to cute. A man of duality. It makes you giggle, and then you're the one biting down on your bottom lip. Are both a little bashful. A little shy.

"I'm only here to make sure you don't die in your sleep," you remind him before it goes any further.

Looking at him now, knowing you want him in the worst of ways, it's testing all of your willpower not to just cut to the chase.

Thing is, you liked his company tonight. Want it again. Want to give him a reason to seek you out once more. Want him thinking about you in clubs, and looking for you in crowded bars. Pining. Yearning. Needy.

"It's already gone seven," he tells you, walking towards his bed. Knocks his head to the side. Silently tells you to follow suit. "Will probably only get a couple hours in."

"Better than nothing. Plus, you're actually really irritating," you bullshit as you get into bed with him. Are adamant you won't fuck him, but you do let him pull you in closer.

"Oh, yeah?" He grins.

"Mhmm," you nod, pretending as if you aren't looking at his lips. "You'll be less annoying when you're asleep."

"I'm never gonna sleep again," he assures you. "Will annoy you forever."

"I know where the front door is," you say as you stroke a few of his loose, wavy hairs back behind his ears. They fall freely almost right away, but it just gives you another excuse to play with it "I can just leave. I'm only here to make sure you don't die in your sleep. Pointless if you're awake."

"So I have to be asleep for you to stay?"

"Mhmm," you hum.

He immediately loosens his grip on you and flops into an overdramatic sleeping position. Fake snores. Gets you giggling. Can't hide his smile, either. Laughs through the god-awful noises he's making.

But it is late, and you're both tired. As much as he'd like to stay awake with you, the pull of sleep is just too tempting now that you're beneath his sheets. It's not like he doesn't wanna fuck you. His semi is very much present, but neither of you mention it.

"Y'know what's sad about butterflies?" Jungkook mumbles after the laughter dies down. He carefully begins to trace the lines of your tattoo, eyes entirely focused on the tip of his finger.

You purr a response before you fully vocalise one. "Tell me."

He glances up at you only very momentarily. Looks back down. Is quiet when he says, "How quickly they die. Spend over half their lifespan growing into these beautiful creatures, and then they have, what—A week? Two? Three, tops—and then they're gone. It's like the cherry blossoms in spring. Beautiful, and then—" He clicks his fingers. "—gone."

Stroking back some loose strands of his hair, you wonder if he's thinking about you. About this chance encounter. Beautiful, then gone.

"Just means you have to appreciate them while they're still around," you say softly. "Cherish them, because you know you only have them for a moment."

His gaze lifts to meet yours. The reflection of his LED lights makes it seem like butterflies are floating around in his deep, dark eyes, too.

There are stories he could tell you of ancient folklore; about human souls taking the form of butterflies. Of justice, and peace, and spirits. Of back in time, when tigers still smoked. He could tell you of his favourite butterflies. Of the black butterflies that are as large as his hands in the summer. Of the huge display in a museum downtown that would transfix him as a child.

Instead, he gently presses his lips against the lines of your butterfly tattoo.

The rate at which your heart is beating multiplies. Like a swarm of butterflies chasing through your veins, you've no control over the way you're feeling. He's brought your artwork to life; set the souls inside of your butterfly free, only for it to be apparent that the souls belonged to the both of you, anyway.

You know that this is one of those moments; a butterfly passing on by through your lives. Here, and then gone. Beautiful, but fleeting.

There's a shyness to Jungkook now, as he rolls onto his back. A reluctance to get things wrong. He doesn't look at you, just nibbles on his bottom lip and pretends as if the empty white ceiling ahead of him is the most interesting thing he's seen all night.

It's not.

You are.

You, and those eyes that make him feel like the butterfly on your arm is tickling at his tummy. He finds himself jealous when he faces you again and begins tracing the thin lines of your butterfly once more. Wants to embed himself into you like the ink that's carved out a home in your skin.

"Sorry," he mumbles, seemingly regretful of the tender kiss he'd pressed against your arm just a short moment ago. "Don't know why I did that."

"It's okay," you reply without much thought. Like him, you're letting the way you feel dictate the words you say. Care not for playing coy. "I liked it."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah."

Jungkook wants to stop his mouth from letting his desires escape. The issue is, he drank a little too much tonight and his lips are a little too loose. Too bad. Can't help himself from asking, "Can I do it again?"

You're just as bad.

"Yeah," you whisper. "Please."

The way his lashes splay against his cheeks as he presses another kiss to your arm is nothing short of celestial. Like that damn moon on his arm, he's got a beauty about him that's hard to capture in words. Ethereal feels too fantastical, but gorgeous feels too dense. He resides in a realm somewhere between the two. Somewhere you'd like to stay forever.

Forever, sadly, only lasts a few hours. You've brunch plans with new friends you can't bail on yet for fear of running a friendship before it's even begun.

You see yourself out. Jungkook's still asleep. Not quite 10AM, you've a dozen missed calls from Rae, and a cold can of coke waiting for you in your fridge. Funnily enough, though, you don't really feel hungover. Must have gotten it all out of your system the night before.

It's only fitting, when you think about Jungkook on the subway home, and how soberingly drunk the idea of him makes you feel. 

YONSEI UNIVERSITY DORMS DAESIN-DONG, SEODAEMUN-GU SUNDAY 21:39

Brunch had, predictably, been a yawn-fest.

The people were perfectly nice, but you spent the entire time thinking about Jungkook; how you'd left him in a pretty slumber, the LEDs behind his computer still glowing, with not even so much as a note to say thank you.

It's not like he had any paper on his desk, and you weren't about to start rummaging around his room. You also didn't want to wake him. Part of it was because you knew you'd be saying goodbye, and the concept of that was one that you didn't like all that much.

And so your subway ride back to your dorm had been spent searching his name. He didn't take long to find. 

From the club's Instagram, you found GLOSS and quickly discovered that there was far more to both him and Blu-Tae than just being DJs. Their follower counts were wild. Numbers you know you'll never see on your own account. Verification check marks accented their display names. 

Who are you? You'd thought to yourself, incredibly perplexed by it all.

Jungkook was littered all over their pages, and yet it still took a while for you to click through to his account. You're not sure why, but think that perhaps the unknown was a nice place to reside within. Safer. 

CR3SC3NT_T0KK1 was his username—and curiously, Tokki was also his display name. Brows furrowed, you'd almost dropped your phone when you saw his follower count. It eclipsed both of his friends. 

Filled with gaming set-ups, merch drops, and general life dumps, it was pretty clear that whoever Jungkook had made himself out to be the night before was not who he was in real life. 

Equal parts offended and intrigued, you were only more confused when you saw that Rae was already following him—but not following Taehyung.

"What?" she'd beamed when you'd asked her about it after you'd arrived home from brunch, a scoop of hangover ice cream being waved around in the air with her flamboyant gestures. "He's, like, one of the biggest streamers in the country—and if I want to keep Tae obsessed with me, we need as many connections as possible. Jungkook's a frog to me, baby, not a prince. Don't you worry your little cotton socks. I'm not after him."

"I wouldn't care if you were," you'd blatantly lied in response, and then you'd giggled together at how ridiculous you were both being over boys you didn't really know.

Hovering over the bright purple 'JOIN STREAM' button later that evening, part of you holds back. Think it'd be weird. Strange. That he'd somehow know it was you.

Dipping your mouse, you tick the checkbox to join as an anonymous viewer. Take a breath. Think fuck it. Watch with bated breath as the loading wheel turns—and then he's there.

Jeon Jungkook has the kind of beauty that transcends shitty quality streams. Smiling as he jokes with one of his friends through a headset with a pair of black bunny ears affixed to the top of them, you hear a voice you almost recognise. Notice the friend he's streaming with in the top corner. Realise you do know him, too.

Hair as blue as the trees are green, Tae has just as much boyish charm as Jungkook, but also an incredibly large hickey that seems to match the ones on Rae's neck.

"Nah, can we get an L in the chat for Kook," he's teasing. Sure enough, the chat begins to explode with the letter, and Jungkook looks so pretty when he protests.

"It's not an L!"

"It is!" Tae insists. "Should have seen him, guys. Was following this girl around like a lovesick puppy—"

"No, I wasn't!"

"And she didn't even give him her number. Not even her name!"

"That's not true!" Jungkook whines. He switches between Korean and English with ease, sometimes just single words, other times whole sentences. "I have a name."

"What is it?"

"Not telling you."

"Cause you don't have one!"

"No, because you'll all make my life a living hell," Jungkook laughs—and then notices a bright blue comment lighting up in the chat. His eyes widen. "Fuck."

GLOSS: Was calling her Nabi when he got home last night Almost shit his pants when he saw me

"Yoongi, I'm gonna shave your eyebrows off in your sleep," Jungkook growls—only for the chat to start spamming butterfly emojis. Closing his eyes, he leans back in his chair, the still paused video game long forgotten about, now. Thousands of people are in their chat, and even more are watching the stream.

"Guys, get it trending," Taehyung goads. "Tweet, I dunno, bunny and butterfly emojis."

"Don't do that!"

"Hashtag find Jungkook's butterfly."

"Do NOT do that!"

"I'm like a modern-day cupid," Taehyung beams.

"I'm shaving your eyebrows, too."

Closing the stream, you sit for a moment, mouth ajar, unable to process what on earth you've just witnessed. Part of you feels as if it must have an incredibly vivid daydream; a projection of your heart's desire.

And you know you shouldn't, but when you get home from running errands the following day, you join the stream again. Blush when you notice the chat is still teasing Jungkook.

"I'm gonna block you all," he threatens them with a grin, which only encourages them to send even more butterfly emojis.

The next day is no different, nor the day after that.

He is, though. Has been letting it all play on his mind. Doesn't have much of a filter when it comes to streaming.

"What if she didn't even like me, guys," he whines to the chat. "And sees this and is like... mortified. I think I'd punch myself in the face if she ever saw any of this."

You toy with the idea of sending a comment into the chat. Something that only he'd realise was you. Thing is, you feel bad for intruding. As if you shouldn't be prying. As if you're eavesdropping on him chatting with friends, and not on the stream he's broadcasting live around the world.

Typing out a message, you deliberate your choice.

Punch urself in the face pls, tokki x the message reads. 

Simple. Effective. To the point.

But everyone calls him that, you stupidly realise, now.

And so you change the name to 'Mike'. 

Before you can even really realise what you've done, you've pressed send.

The message flitters into the chat feed. He's about to resume his game. Doesn't notice it at first.

Gives the chat one final glance, and then his eyes widen. He sits up taller. Straighter. "Mike?"

You close the lid of your laptop immediately.

"Fuck."

THE STREETS WAUSAN-RO, HONGDAE FRIDAY 23:51

"Tae is on in five," Rae squeals, dragging you down the road at lightning speed. 

You'd spent far too long at dinner, and also had far too much to drink with your food, so have been forced to make an undignified sprint to the club in an attempt to make it in before the place reaches capacity.

There's already a queue. You can see it from a mile away.

Realistically, Rae could have gotten Taehyung to add her to the guest list. He'd offered. She didn't wanna look needy, so had played it coy about her plans for the evening. 

After a single beer and soju, she'd decided that the idea of him hooking up with anyone but her simply wouldn't do.

"Shit," she sighs in defeat, looking at the queue. The direction you've come from means that you reach the entrance before you reach the queue, but even then, you can tell it goes around the block. "Are there no other clubs these people can go to?!"

There are—but this club is rammed tonight for the same reason Club Sundown was rammed the week before. People want to see the Crescent Collective. 

You didn't realise it at the time, but you'd bypassed the queue of the second club last weekend because Jungkook had been with you.

And as if by a stroke of luck, or perhaps a twist of fate, the same tattooed hand that had held you as you slept last weekend is now putting out a cigarette just a few steps away.

Eyes landing on yours, he looks away again, almost immediately. Feels embarrassed. Stupid. For the way you left him, and also for the way he knows you must know who he is, now.

Behind a red rope, he's away from the general crowd. It's sort of obnoxious, you think—but also know Jungkook is anything but.

"They're with me," Jungkook says to the bouncer, not really looking at you, but nodding in your general direction. Is deliberately keeping a little distance. Instead, he says to Rae, "Tae wouldn't want you waiting in line."

Nodding, the security guard makes way for you, stamping the backs of your hands with UV-activated ink as you walk past.

"Thank you!" Rae beams.

"No worries," Jungkook smiles right back. "He's about to start. Was just getting air. You're lucky you arrived when you did."

"Angel," she praises. "I'll get you a drink while we're in there."

You know her well enough now to know that she absolutely will not, but you don't say anything. Instead, you fold your arms over your chest as you walk, suddenly feeling all awkward in Jungkook's presence.

"Nabi," he curtly greets you as you head down the stairs.

"Tokki," you greet him back just as formally. Consider calling him 'Mike' instead, but you chicken out.

Face scrunching up, Jungkook tries his best not to cringe at himself. Doesn't know if you're addressing him by his tattoo moniker, or just calling him Tokki because you know it's his identifier online.

"How have you been?" He asks, not wanting to let it simmer.

"Alright," you say, aware of how awkward this all feels, as you descend the stairs and into the club. The music is getting louder, and soon you won't be able to hear him talk unless you're in each other's ears. "And you?"

"Alright."

Just as quickly as he appeared, Jungkook is lost to the crowd. 

He doesn't care to stick around if he's just going to be hung out to dry by you again. He tells himself that he only made sure you got in to keep Rae happy for Taehyung's sake—yet as he rejoins his friends in their booth, he finds himself desperately seeking you out again.

It takes him a while, but he eventually spots you by the bar in conversation with Rae. He can't make out what you're saying, but notices how your eyes are flickering around the room. Seems as if you're hunting for something. 

Deep down, even if he pretends like he doesn't, he hopes it's for him.

Pulled away from your search by the bartender passing over drinks to the pair of you, Jungkook feels bad. Knows the drinks are pricey in this place. Also knows, from the conversations you've already had, that you're on a tight budget. Had said that once the semester starts, you'll stop going to parties. Are seemingly unaware of the fact the parties never stop in this city. You'll learn.

When your eyes finally land on his a little while later, you're surprised by his intense gaze—intrigued by his lack of shame for being caught out. He doesn't look away or appear embarrassed. If anything, it's quite the opposite.

Girls are vying for his attention all around him, yet you receive all of it. Half the room away, hundreds of people create a sea between you both. Jungkook thinks he'd swim through it, no matter how choppy the water, if it meant he could have you right now.

You're the one who left, though. 

It's up to you to come back.

Part of you doesn't want to, but then you see another girl making advances, and Rae's horror over other girls trying it on with Taehyung seems to have rubbed off on you. The idea of it makes your skin crawl. You're drunk, and a little reactive, but Jungkook likes playing with fire.

As you work your way through the crowd towards him, he tries his best not to grin. Finds himself vindicated in his desire to be close to you, 'cause it seems like you want it, too.

Sliding in between Jungkook and the girl, you turn and apologise.

"Just need to borrow him for a second," you smile, clutching at his shirt and pulling him away from the booth before she even has a chance to protest.

With an ever-so-satisfied smirk, Jungkook shrugs towards the other girl, and lets you drag him wherever you want. He's putty in your hands, a little tipsy and desperately in need of attention from you. 

For the past week, he's played scenario over scenario over scenario in his head about this moment, and now that it's happening, he's glad he let you seek him out. Is so pleased that you actively want him just as much as he wants you.

In the middle of the crowd, you're hidden from prying eyes. It's too dark to notice any discerning features of the people around you, yet somehow, Jungkook seems like a vibrant golden light to you. Impossible to miss. Unable to ignore.

You wanna talk. Ask him about who the fuck he is. Explain that you didn't mean to leave so heartlessly.

Taehyung's set is so overwhelmingly loud, though. Can barely even hear yourself think.

As soon as he'd spotted Rae in the crowd, Taehyung had sent the bar coordinator to go and get her. She's sitting pretty up in the DJ booth, incredibly pleased with herself. Notices you and Jungkook almost immediately. Knows it'll be on Twitter in the next few hours, especially if that damn butterfly tattoo of yours is noticed.

Bunnies and butterflies have been trending for days.

Jungkook speaks, but you can't hear him.

"Huh?" You ask, getting on your tippy toes, but it's fruitless. Even as his hand drops to your waist to steady you and keep you in place, you can barely make out his words. "I can't hear you!"

He can't hear jack shit, either. Frowns. Looks around. Spots Yoongi by the booth and gestures towards the side of the room. When Yoongi nods back, it's Jungkook who drags you through the crowd, now. Just beyond the DJ booth is a little black door that Yoongi meets you by. Taps in the code. Nods in your direction.

"A pleasure," he says with a knowing smirk. Miraculously, you can hear him, but ultimately, it's because you're not in the direct line of the speakers now.

You don't get a chance to respond before Jungkook gets you into what can only described as a dark hole as quickly as he can. Romance, you think to yourself, but you also are very aware of the fact Jungkook doesn't let go of your hand, even when he's searching for the light switch. It takes him a second, but he manages to recall the approximate location quickly enough.

Dingy yellow light floods into the room. Small and boxy, it's a 3-in-1 storage room, bathroom, and dressing room for 'talent'. It's why Yoongi had the code, but you can't imagine anyone with any shred of self-respect actually using this place. The walls are the same grey tiles as the floor, and the light bulb hangs from a wire without a shade. The tap on the sink drips, and you're pretty sure there's a leak in the far corner by the mirror.

None of that matters, though. All you can focus on is the man in front of you. Though not soundproof, the room does offer a far more muted version of Taehyung's set. More importantly, it provides you with privacy.

It's been a week since you last saw him, face to face.

Though you have, admittedly, seen him what feels like a million times on low-quality streams from his bedroom.

Realistically, it's been about three times, but you think about it almost constantly.

"You left," is all he says, a little pout on his lips.

It's cute, you think, that he is so outwardly offended by such an act. You would have thought that a man of his position would have a habit of leaving, himself. Then again, you didn't know of his status when you left him in bed that morning.

"And you didn't die," you reply with a teasing smile, trying not to make it sound so severe. "You were fine without me."

"I'm not joking," he says, even if he can't help but smile at the recollection of how stupid the conversation before bed had been. "You left. It was rude."

"I had brunch plans," you tell him, reaching your hands out for his. He wants to resist. Fails. Lets you pull him closer. Incredibly close, in fact. So close that you begin to notice all sorts of things. His freckles. A small scar on his cheek. A tiny fleck of glitter on his skin, no doubt from one of the girls who had been desperate for his attention earlier. "You'd only had a few hours sleep. I didn't want to disturb you."

"Could have left a note," he says, still pouty but far quieter. You can smell the Jack on his breath. Have always hated the taste, but think you could grow to like it. "Your number. Something, at least."

"I could've," you admit, edging even closer. Closing the gap. Nudging your nose against his. But then you smile. Pull back. Tease, "And you could have warned me that I'd become a trending topic on Twitter."

Just like that, Jungkook's pout snaps into the prettiest smile. His face scrunches up, lines creasing on his nose. Beneath his closed eyes reside the sweetest little puffs. He's got the kind of face that is impossible not to like.

"Ah," he cringes.

"Yeah," you laugh at the stupidity of it all. What did he expect? That you wouldn't find out? "Ah."

"In my defence," he holds his hands up, eyes wide and innocent. "You called me Tokki. How was I to know you didn't know?"

"Oh, give over," you laugh, as he reaches for your hands once again. Pulls you closer. "You know I didn't know."

Truthfully, he does know this, but it was nice to be unknown for a little while. Nice to not second guess your intentions. Even now, knowing that you know, he feels like none of it matters. 

"Look," he begins, toying with the hem of your cropped shirt. Lets his fingertips graze your bare skin. Tries his best not to think about what you look like half-naked. Fails. "I only came out tonight 'cause I hoped I'd see you. I don't care about staying out till ass-o'clock, again."

"Think I've only just caught up on sleep," you hum, angling your chin up and giving him the perfect opportunity to make a move that goes beyond flirtatious touches.

"Exactly," he smiles, letting his hand squeeze the side of your waist. Pulls you closer. "And I've not drunk half as much tonight, but I think I could do with you making sure I don't die, again."

"Yeah?"

Nodding as he nudges his nose against yours, Jungkook is all smiles. Lets his lips line up against your pout.

"Yeah," he mumbles—then lets the word get lost in your lips.

Sinking into what it feels like to kiss you, Jungkook can't help but feel satisfaction. Has finally caught the damn butterfly he's been after all week.��

He's played a lot of games. Won a lot of battles.

And yet victory has never tasted so sweet.

JUNGKOOK'S APARTMENT ITAEWON-DONG, YONGSAN-GU SATURDAY 02:07

You retrace your steps. Get a taxi to his place, 'cause there's no point pretending like he can't afford it. Not anymore.

You're not giggling like you were the first time you were in his elevator, but it's kind of impossible to do so when your back is to the wall and Jungkook's tongue is in your mouth.

Your hands roam his body—waist, ass. If you can squeeze it, you will. Just makes him deepen the kisses. If his large hands weren't cupping your jaw, keeping you close, they'd be doing the exact same thing as yours.

The ding of the elevator pulls you apart just for a second, and then you're the one pulling him down to the corridor to his place.

He doesn't open the door. Just kisses you again. 

Finally understands what it means to get butterflies, 'cause he's got you, now, and he never wants to lose it.

Hooking his hands beneath your ass, he hoists you up. Gets your legs wrapped around him. Could go in, but where's the fun in that? There's a slight danger of getting caught. He knows the hallway security cameras will definitely pick this up. The threat that it could get leaked online, and the simple fact that he couldn't give a shit if it does, is kind of hot.

"I'm not fucking you out here," you tell him through a hushed giggle, when he rests his forehead against yours.

"Woah," he jokes. "Who said anything about fucking?"

"I can literally feel your boner, Jungkook."

"Touché."

He doesn't even attempt to downplay it. He puts you down. Gets you through the threshold of his apartment. Shoes off by the door, there's no need to be quiet. Yoongi and Taehyung are still out, and will be for hours. He could take his time if he really wanted.

But what he wants is you. Doesn't waste time. Gets you in his room. Kinda feels like you never left. Jungkook still wishes you hadn't, but doesn't mind the idea of you making it up to him now.

"So," you hum, trailing your fingertips across his desk. "This is where the magic happens?"

He smiles a little bashfully, head dropping for a moment before his eyes are on yours again. "Yeah. You could say that."

Now that you're back in his space, it's a little embarrassing just how many clues there were. A headset rests on the desk—black, robust, with his signature bunny ears secured on top—and a mic is hooked up by the monitor. The webcam doesn't look special, but the keyboard subtly glows in his darkened room. Violet, like the LEDs behind his screen.

A laptop covered in vinyl stickers is closed next to the set-up. He uses it when he's not streaming on his desktop. At least three of the stickers are of the Crescent Collective's logo.

Turning to fully face him, you rest your palms behind yourself and perch on the edge of the desk.

He gets a little kick out of seeing you so flippantly disregard the domain in which he dominates. Gives him a point to prove. Gets him closing the space between you, hands on your waist, dipping to your ass to leverage further back on his desk. Knows it's sturdy, 'cause he built it himself, but has never tested out quite how strong it really is. Thinks now's as good a time as any to find out.

Your legs wrap around his body with no thought, just the innate understanding that you want him in a way you're sure thousands of people have only dreamt of: in his room, on his desk, that damn 'Go Live' button just a few short clicks away.

Reaching beside you, there's a smirk on your lips as you retrieve his headset. Put it on him. Say, "The ears are cute, Tokki."

He rolls his eyes. Is fighting a smile, and currently losing. He's seen some lewd shit during his time on the internet and is well aware of the fanart that includes the ears and little else. Always found it kinda funny, before.

Now? He's so hard it almost hurts, and he thinks he could grow to like it.

As your arms drape over his shoulders, he takes them off. Puts them on you, instead. Adjusts the sizing. Gets them just right for you. Is attentive, like that. Pulls his head back a little, and then realises what a problem you're gonna be for him.

It's not so much the addition of animal ears that's getting him insatiable, but seeing you adorned with a crown that is so inherently his that does it.

Jungkook's no saint. He's had his fair share of one-nighters. A couple hours of fun never to be spoken of again. Since the group of them signed to their management agency, they've been repeatedly told how important it is to get NDA's signed. Something about it always feels so icky to Jungkook. Cruel, almost. Has only had a couple hook-ups since then, both with flings he's known for a good couple of years, with no fear of them spilling the beans on how prettily he whines when he cums.

You're the first new girl in a long time. He knows he should really pause things before you cut to the chase—but then your hand is trailing down his thick forearm, delicately stroking his rabbit moon with a curious smile. Decides he doesn't care.

"The ears are cute," he replies. Teasingly adds, "Nabi."

The position of your arms over his shoulders ensures the tattoos he'd traced the week before are fully displayed for him. As his eyes drop to your butterfly, you're curiously smitten by the way his lips move to press a kiss against it again.

"Suit me?"

"Mhmm," he hums, eyes flickering back up to yours. "Should also get you a pair of butterfly wings, or something."

"I'd make you wear them," you tell him with a cheeky glint in your eye. "Turn you into a butterfly, yourself. Your girlies in the chat would love that."

Jungkook knows without a shadow of a doubt he'd let you. Not for the girlies in the chat, but for you.

Ghosting his lips against yours, he's waiting for you to press down. Is letting you take the lead.

Your kisses are sweet. Tepid. Reserved.

You're feeling; his hands on your waist, the pressure of his lip rings, the presence of his nose.

And then he's feeling; your bare skin as his large hands slip beneath the fabric of your shirt, the way your legs wrap around him, the vibration of a small groan against his lips.

The skirt you're in is bunched around your hips, and the positioning is just right for you to feel how hard he is against your underwear. It's a little undignified, you'll admit, but you're impatient, so you take control. Reposition his hand between your legs. Encourage him to take things further.

"Yeah?" He checks.

Nodding into a needy kiss, you mumble, "Please."

It might've been a while, but Jungkook's muscle memory is enviable. He's the best player on the team for that very reason.

As he hooks your underwear to the side, he's pleased to be greeted with indications of your arousal. Smirks into the kisses he's giving you, as his fingertips graze against your clit. Trails his lips to your neck. Wants to hear the way you gasp as he pushes his thick middle finger inside you.

"Fuck," you sigh at the welcome intrusion. Nod, as he curls his finger almost immediately. He's got a lot to thank those damn video games for, that's for sure.

Softly moaning, just how he hoped you would, there's an arch to your back as he picks up a pace. The need to perform, almost.

Head tipping back as Jungkook fucks another finger into you, you're unable to think too cognitively. Can only think about the way he feels. The smell of his hair as he presses kisses against your neck, and how prominent his collarbones are as your nails trail up his toned torso.

"Feels so good," you tell him. Move the hand of yours that's been resting on his shoulder to his hair. Tug on it a little. Elicit the prettiest of whines from him.

There's something to be said for making a man—especially one of such strength, stature, status—so weak. Gets you all giggly. Jungkook can feel the satisfaction ripple through your entire body, and it just makes him groan against your neck even more.

"You're so wet," he praises, pulling back to study your face as he plays with you. Lets his thumb stroke up against your clit ever so gently. Revels in the way you get a little shaky. Twitchy. With those damn bunny ears, you really are like a little rabbit. Jungkook finally understands why the fan artists choose to draw him in such a way. It is hot. "You're making me so fuckin' hard."

And then you're giggling again.

"Is it a joke to you, huh?" He smirks. Looks down at your pussy, all swollen and sopping wet for him, in the hazy violet light of his room. Knows that his throbbing cock is gonna stuff you so fuckin' full that laughing won't be an option. Is desperate for it. "How badly I want you is just a big joke to you, huh, bunny?"

The way he groups you in with his moniker is too damn hot.

"Dunno," you rasp, desperately trying to hold off the orgasm that's building inside you. "Fuck me and find out."

Reaching for the button of his trousers, you're quick as you wrestle his jeans down over his ass. Don't bother pushing them down entirely. Just enough to get his boxers exposed, and in turn, his thick cock. Hard and engorged, his desperation for you is evident. A small patch of precum seeps through the fabric of his boxers. He curses as your thumb strokes against it.

"Condom?" You ask, knowing you've got none on you.

"Hold that thought," he says, regretfully pulling away from you.

Watching on as he pushes down his jeans, and strips himself of his shirt, you're at a loss for words. You've seen him like this before, but it's so much hotter knowing that he's gonna be fucking himself into you as soon as he possibly can.

Jungkook could very easily lead you to his bed. Get you comfy. Reach to his bedside cabinet for a condom. Fuck you how he likes—doggy-style, minimal face-to-face contact—and be done with it all very quickly.

Instead, he says, "Stay here."

Doing as you're told, you watch on as he walks to the cabinet, and retrieves a condom. Admire his back, and his broad shoulders. The valley of his spine, and the hard work he's put into crafting his physique. Smirk to yourself as he dips into his boxers. Strokes himself. Once, twice. Tears the packet open with his teeth, just like you were always taught not to do, and rolls the latex down his thick shaft.

"What?" he smirks as he walks back, realising your eyes are transfixed on his cock.

You say nothing. Smile. Hold your hands out for Jungkook to take, just so you can pull him back even quicker.

Lips pressing into yours as he closes the gap, Jungkook is all smiles. Rubs the head of his cock against your pussy, gathering up your arousal all over his tip. Lines himself up with your entrance. Waits for you to give him the go-ahead.

Hand on his ass, you pull him closer. Edge the crown of his cock into you. Whimper. Beg. "Please."

Sinking into you with a laboured grunt, he's surprised with how much tighter you are around his cock than you were with his fingers. Wet and warm, there's an undeniable pleasure that sparks through his body as he gets familiar with the way you feel.

Slowly, his hips begin to pick up a pace. As his tongue strokes into your mouth, there's no dignity to the way he's taking you. The increased pace means heightened moans, and it's not just you—it's him, too.

"Shit, yeah," he grits. "So fuckin' tight, aren't you?"

Whining, you nod into his kisses. Are at his entire disposal as he grips your waist, proving exactly why Tokki is the perfect nickname for him.

As much as he likes the ears, he's a little worried that he might fuck you so hard they fall off. Doesn't wanna break them, and definitely doesn't wanna think about the story the boys would make up when they go live tomorrow to tease him—but also really wants to fuck you harder.

Which is funny, cause the way he tugs them off with such desperation and tosses them down, you'd be forgiven for thinking he couldn't care less about breaking them. Doesn't give you a chance to say anything, 'cause his big hands are cradling your face, bringing you in for desperate kisses once more.

There's a lewdness to the sounds you make together, but Jungkook knows that if he was an entirely different kind of streamer, you'd make bank together. Wonders about the way it would look on camera. Worries. Pauses.

"You good?" You check a little breathlessly as he reaches behind you, just to tug the wire to his webcam from the plus.

"Yeah," he nods, still fiddling around behind you. Smiles in the hedonistic haze as your lips find a new home on his neck. Strokes your hair gently, and presses a kiss to the side of your head. Quietly says, "Just making sure there's no way in hell I accidentally start streaming."

You hum, all purry and pliant. "People would pay good money to see it."

While he agrees, and has had the same thought process, he doesn't care. "You saying I should be charging you for this?"

"Oh, no," you say all very sweetly. "You should be paying me."

"I'll pay you with orgasms," he promises, knowing that it's a rare currency for one-night strands.

You smirk. Pat the top of his head. "Sure you will."

If there's one thing Jungkook loves, it's a challenge.

Pulling back, he turns you around. Gets you bent over his desk with zero opposition from you. Rubs himself against your soaked cunt, then asks, "Yeah?"

"Yeah," you smirk, and then settle into a sigh as he pushes into you. The feeling of fullness from Jungkook is one that's hard to compare. So thick, and fat, and heavy, his cock really is just as impressive as he is.

With one hand hooked at the crease of your thigh, the other holds the top of your shoulder. Gets you pushed down onto his cock as far as you possibly can be. There's a slight reflection in his streaming plaque beside the monitor, and you're pleased to see just how intensely focused he is on you, brows furrowed, pretty pink lips resting ajar. The silver of his lip rings and chain catch in the light, and you find you can't look at him for too long. He's too hot.

But then he's reaching down for your clit as he fucks into you. Has your legs shaking. The waves of a familiar sensation begin to lap against the shores of your pleasure.

"Fuck," you whine. "Feels good. Keep it like that."

Jungkook knows better than to ignore your requests. Does as he's told, the pressure of his fingers on your clit only deepening. Rubbing calculated circles against you, he knows just how to work you up. Gets you whining. Mewling. Moaning.

"Gonna cum, aren't you?" he smirks, as his own high builds.

"Fuck—"

"C'mon," he husks, feeling your walls tighten around him. He doesn't stop his relentless chase. Will win your orgasms fair and square. Continues pounding into you. Pace fast, strokes deep, he's everything you could ever want and more—and then he's slowing. Keeping you plugged, nice and deep, but focusing on the way he's toying with your clit. "You know you wanna cream for me. All over my cock, pretty Nabi. C'mon—"

"I'm close," you all but whimper. "So—fuck. So close."

"Yeah, you are," he tells you—and then your legs are shaking, pussy tightly clamping around his cock, one hand tense against his desk while the other grabs at his wrist. Uncontrollable, is the way you whine for him. It's so needy—so desperate and pathetic—that it's almost a sob. Jungkook doesn't ease up. In fact, his hips gain a little pace again as your orgasm shatters around you both. He's breathless, but manages to choke out, "Flithy fuckin' cunt. Feels so fuckin' good. Fuck."

The frail limpness of your body as the orgasm smokes away is cute. Jungkook loves it. You're so weak for him. He fucks into you still, chasing his own high, and your whines only get louder. It's overwhelming, but you never want to lose the feeling.

It doesn't take much. Just a minute or so of your tight cunt, and Jungkook is pulling out. Even though he doesn't ask you to, you get to your knees as he tears the condom off.

"In my mouth," you beg, and who is he to reject such an offer?

Jerking himself to completion, Jungkook is all pretty and pathetic when he cums, too. Looks at you with eyes so starry you'd been forgiven for thinking he was a descendant of the constellations.

He milks the final few spurts of himself onto your wet tongue, and curses when you press dainty kisses to his tip. Stroking your tongue against him, you don't want to waste a drop. Look up at him and find that his eyes are resting shut from the pleasure of it all.

Silence surrounds you both, just your beating hearts and laboured breaths filling to the room. He helps you up. Holds you tight. Hugs you for a little while, then presses a kiss to the side of your head. "Thanks."

"My pleasure," you giggle - and then he's smiling, too. Feels vindicated by his irrational thoughts about you over the last few days. He pays no mind to the fact you're still technically dressed, and he's basically naked.

As he sorts himself out, you perch back up on his desk and languidly swing your legs. Enjoy the thought of memories plaguing him whenever he tried to play his little games over the next few days.

"You wanna grab a shower?" he offers. "Food, too? Dunno about you, but I'm fuckin' starving."

"Same," you nod, biting down on your bottom lip. "I'll go wash up, you sort food? Are places still open for delivery?"

Checking his phone for the time, Jungkook is surprised that it's closer to midnight than it is to his morning alarm. Only a handful of places will offer delivery at this time, but that's enough.

"Works for me," he says with a yawn, then opens what you had assumed was the closet door. Reveals an en-suite and knocks his head to the side. "Get your shower. Gimmie a shout if you need anything."

Tiles large and grey, it's the perfect counterpart to his bedroom. A little dark, but it's only because Jungkook hates using the big light. Always flicks the small light switches instead. There's a window overlooking the city, and even though you're only seven floors up, the hills of Yongsan-gu mean that he's got a view you could only dream of.

You're about to start the shower up when he calls through. "Is pizza good?"

"Pizza's good," you call back with a smile. Look yourself in the mirror and wonder how the fuck you ended up in the bathroom of arguably the most famous person you've ever met. Decide it's better not to question it.

The shower begins to cascade down, even if your sins are washed way, you know you won't be able to forget the feeling of Jungkook so easily.

Truth be told, you won't even try.

YONSEI UNIVERSITY DORMS DAESIN-DONG, SEODAEMUN-GU SUNDAY 21:13

"L in the chat," booms the voice of Taehyung through your laptop speakers. His trademark grin rests on his face as he teases Jungkook.

You've only just opened the stream. Instantly, you focus on the prettily lopsided smirk of Jungkook's lips. You've learned it's an almost permanent fixture on his boyish face. Shaking his head, he's adjusting his headset. Making it a little looser so that it'll fit him properly.

No one is questioning it.

What they are questioning, is where the fuck that pretty purple bruise on his neck has come from.

"Cross-fit," Jungkook just shrugs, knowing that it's the colloquial term for suspicious bruises after some idol used the same excuse. Blatant horseshit. Jungkook doesn't care.

"I've never done cross-fit, but I know you're bullshitting," Taehyung snorts.

The chat seems to agree with him.

"Thought I was a virgin?" Jungkook states a little cheekily, making reference to Taehyung's usual banter. "How else would I get one?"

Taehyung knows better than the retort. Knows that Jungkook could very easily slip something about Rae into the conversation.

Virgin? You type through a message on a private discord chat with Jungkook. He'd set it up the day before. Has already sent you, like, a thousand messages. Is what can only be described as obsessed—but it's mutual. Could have fooled me.

As his eyes glance down to his laptop screen, he fails to hide his smile. Had opened your chat on there, cause he didn't wanna accidentally broadcast the messages onto his stream. Despite this, he doesn't care that there are nearly 10,000 people in his stream merely minutes into it. Is far more interested in his chat thread with you. Replies immediately.

Stop distracting meI'm working</3

Giggling as the message pings through to you, there's a giddy quality to the way Jungkook makes you feel.

He'd spent the day in bed with you after your night together. Had wanted you to stay when he started streaming that evening. Said he'd only be an hour or so, and was incredibly pouty when you did leave.

It had just been him on last night's stream—headset off 'cause he didn't wanna adjust it back yet, hoodie on to hide his neck. The other boys were nursing hangovers, so he could do what he liked.

What he did do had you incredibly curious. Was just chatting. Talking to the comment section. Sleepily reeling off facts he'd recently learned about butterflies. Debating over their lifespan.

You're not naive to the fact that Jungkook does this streaming stuff as a profession, and are aware that the more people talking about his stream on other platforms, the more viewers he'll get.

Made sense for him to add fuel to the butterfly-related fire by talking about them.

Had sent you a message earlier that evening to ask what kind of butterfly you had on your skin.

A Monarch, you'd told him.

"See, the thing is," Jungkook had rambled to his viewers a little later on. "Most butterflies have super short lifespans—Monarch's included."

Eyes all starry, lights in his bedroom purple as per usual, he'd looked cosy. You wished you'd have stayed.

"But there's a specific kind. Migrating Monarchs. They're the last of their generation—the final butterflies of the year," he marvelled at the magic of it all.

His facts were a little hazy, but he knew enough. Had been down a you-shaped rabbit hole all afternoon.

"And they migrate, right? Move away from home—somewhere warmer—and then it just extends their lifespan. 180 days. Not 30. That's six months. Six months. It's a long time. It's not fleeting. Not in the slightest."

It's also, curiously, exactly how long you're scheduled to stay in Korea for.

"I dunno," Jungkook had just sighed, a little forlorn, trying to make sense of his thoughts.

He bit down on his bottom lip, stroking his thumb against the hard plastic ears of his headset, then focused on the camera again. Wondered if you were watching. 

He simply shrugged. Said, "Counts for something, though, right?"

[onemeangreenbean]

Chapter 9

SUMMARY: On the precipice of death Wynter does the only thing she can think to do to save herself. Something that is forbidden in her practice….to summon a demon and make a deal. The demon that answers her call ask what Wynter is offering  and in her delirious state she answers with the only thing she can think of  “Anything”.

PAIRING: Demon!Yoongi x BlackWitch OC 

GENRE: Demon AU, Mystery, Strangers to Lovers, Soulmates, Smut, Fluff, Angst, slowburn

WARNINGS: violence, gore, murder (maybe), eventual smut, panic attacks, honestly my brain has stopped but promise each chapter with have individual warnings!

WORDCOUNT: 6,689

A/N: Hey guys! I'm back from the dead! Long story short moved into my first home and IMMEDIATELY got laid off from my job.....all that to say I am now more stable and less depressed. I have been working on this story so she is not abandoned. I can't say that the updates will be consistent but I have written up to Chapter 12! That being said if anyone is interested in beta reading please let me know. I need someone to help hold me accountable for writing 😭. Anywho, love ya'll bunches XOXO!

Previous | Next

Anything Masterlist | Masterlist

“Are you sure you’re feel alright?�� It was what felt like the hundredth time that Namjoon had asked Wynter that same question. Rolling her eyes she continued to sweep up the non-existent dust that was on the floor. Keeping busy was not helping her from not zoning out. In Namjoon’s defense he was still unsure if the effects of the potion had really worn off and didn’t leave any lasting effects. Wynter had reassured him numerous times that morning that it had not and that she had felt perfectly fine. 

“Yes.” Her tone coming out more clipped than usual. Less because of the concerned owner and more because of her raging and unprocessed emotions swirling in her head. To say that she was confused would be an understatement. After yesterday it was like every single thought, feeling, that she had successfully locked away in a little box in a dusty corner of her head regarding Yoongi exploded, leaving nothing but chaos in it’s wake. Not helped by the fact that she woke up this morning  to him not forcefully waking her up but instead to a full course breakfast that he had made. 

She was leary about what it was for - lowkey traumatized by the time he spelled the food to make it unbearably spicy because in his words “all food could be tampered with. Even by those you trust”.  Wynter had cussed him out for that once she had downed most of the milk. So when she questioned him before taking a bite this morning he had simply stated that she deserved a break after yesterday. It made her suspicious. 

All month he had basically been missing and now suddenly he was  gently waking her up with the small of an american style breakfast. When he had time to even learned to make that type of food only confused her further. The only conclusion was that he was planning on throwing some big test her way. Either way though now with her emotions all over the place it was hard to not conflate his act of “goodwill” with something deeper. 

Gasping Wynter stopped mid-sweep. What if he heard her yesterday? She felt her body heat up from the sheer embarrassment of the mere thought that he knew that she had masturbated. Even more that she masturbated to the some of the most deprived thoughts of him. Fuck, she even said his name. Groaning hung her head in shame as she continued cleaning. In her defense it wasn’t really her fault. She was under magical influence that exacerbated her very real, very deeply hidden, feelings for said demon. 

“Are you sure-”

“If you ask me that one more time I’m going to throw this broom at your face.” Wynter huffed as Namjoon mouth opened and closed as he tried to find a response. “It honestly didn’t last but a few hours. I felt normal by the time I went to bed last night.” Did it have to do with what was probably the most powerful orgasm she had given herself? Maybe, but Namjoon didn’t need to know that. 

Reluctantly nodding, the shaman went back to counting down the cash register. Making her way over to her little workstation in the corner, Wynter went about putting up the ingredients and materials she had used that day. Smiling a bit to herself she was happy that Namjoon had enough faith in her to allow her to start fixing candles and making small charms in the shop. It took some of the stress of doing all of the spellwork off of him and allowed him to focus on doing work for their actually magical clientele. 

The smell of orange and rose filled the air as Wynter wiped the area off with some Florida water. Humming to herself she blessed the space to prepare it for use the next day. Lost in her own little world she didn’t notice that Namjoon had walked over to her, “Wyn?”

Looking up she saw that the sliver haired shaman was standing directly in front of her, shifting his weight from side to side. Pushing his round framed glasses up with a long finger her cleared his throat. “I was wondering if you were busy this Sunday?” His voice came out stable but a slight tremble gave away that her was nervous. 

Unsure of where this was going Wynter slowing down wiping the counter until she stopped. Sunday’s were usually the days that Yoongi let her rest. Consisting of them mostly lazing about with her binge watching a new drama and Yoongi begrudgingly participating, but Wynter could tell he was secretly starting to get invested in the newest one they were watching. “I should be free. Did you need me to come in and work for a bit?”

Namjoon was quick to shake his head, “No that’s not it. Jin and Taehyung are going to watch the store that day.” Wynter’s eyes narrowed in question as a quizzical look overtook her face. “What I mean is that Tae had been talking about this new art exhibit that’s just opened up over in Samcheong-dong and I wanted to see if you would be interested in checking it out. With me?” 

Tilting her head slightly Wynter really took a moment to take him in and now very clear nervous disposition. “Like a date?” She question confusion coloring her tone, because she was genuinely confused. Never in a million would she had guess that Kim Namjoon would ask her out. Racking her brain she tried to figure out of there were any signs she missed. This must be the friend the Jin and Tae were talking about last month. She thought it was going to be one of the servers at Moon not their brother. Which just begs the question of how long had Namjoon like her. 

“Uh, yeah.” He said quietly, rubbing his hands together to try and disperse some of his anxious energy. Wynter stood in front of him, rag still in hand, at a lost for words. She wanted to say no, mostly out of habit, but other than the fact that he was her boss and mentor Wynter couldn’t find a valid reason. She knew that after that last date that she would have a hard time finding someone to accept the fact that she was tied to a demon. Though, if it was Namjoon she wouldn’t have to since he already knew. Maybe her feelings that she had for Yoongi were just misplaced. 

“Yeah. I would love to go out with you Sunday.” The words felt odd coming out of her mouth, but she chalked it up to not saying yes to an organic date in years. She didn’t count the blind date with Mrs. Kwon’s son. To her amusement Namjoon body sagged with relief at her yes, a blinding smile lighting up his face - dimples on full devastating display. “Wonderful! I’ll come pick you up around four if that works?” 

Wynter couldn’t help but smile back as she agreed to the time. “I should get going, but I’ll see you tomorrow?” Namjoon nodded as he clumsily made his way back to his workshop with a dopy grin on his face, tripping over his own feet every few steps. 

Laughing Wynter walked out of the shop with a mixture of excitement and confusion about what had just happened.

Yoongi had just put the kimchi on the table when he heard the front door open and close. He was proud of himself for getting the timing right. It had took a while to get the handle on gauging Wynter’s schedule but he had it pretty down at this point. “I didn’t really feel like cooking all that much so I just made some ramen-” Yoongi’s voice trailed off as he watched as Wynter plopped down at the small dining room table with a dazed look on her face. “What’s wrong?” His eyes scanned her for any injuries and his flicked through her mind for any hint as to what could be happening. 

“Namjoon asked me out on a date,” her voice sounded far away like she was still processing what had just happened. Pulling her hair out of her scrunchy she shook out the curls, fluffing them around her head. 

Yoongi paused his assessment and fixed her with a stare, “What did you say?” 

“Yeah.” Picking up her pink chopsticks she popped a piece of kimchi into her mouth. Chewing absentmindedly. Meanwhile Yoongi felt as though his entire world just stopped working because it would just be his luck that when he decided to pursue and lean into his feelings the shaman would finally make a move. Taking a calming breath he tried to keep his even. 

“Why?” It came out  bit rougher than he intended but Wynter was so in her head she didn’t even notice. 

Taking another piece of kimchi to eat, Wynter thought for a moment. “Well, he’s a really great man honestly. I mean he’s so good at what he does. Not only in the store but also as a shaman. I know you don’t get to see him work but the things that his mind comes up with. He’s so kind and compassionate too. I mean he’s a little clumsy but who isn’t. Plus I’d have to be blind to not notice how unbelievable hot he his, I mean have you seen his thighs. Though I’ve never looked at him that way because he’s my boss and my mentor so it seemed inappropriate but it’s been so long now that I think we’ve become equals in some ways.”

Yoongi could feel his temper raising with each word that Wynter rambled in praise of Kim Namjoon. It was like she was taking a red hot blade and stabbing him in the heart over and over again. His soft face harden as he tried to keep his jealousy in check but if this was a test he was failing spectacularly. “You’re not going?”

The finality of his tone made Wynter stop mid sentence and look over to where Yoongi was leaned on the counter his arms on either side of him. She could see where his hands were flexing from gripping the countertop. “Excuse me?” She needed him to repeat what he just said because she thought she heard him say that she couldn’t go on a date. 

“You heard me the first time,” Yoongi’s tone was as dark as his face as his stared her down. 

Scoffing in disbelief she threw her chopsticks down onto the table, “I’m so sorry but I thought I made it very clear the last time I went on a date that you do not get to dictate who I get to go out with.” 

“I’m not telling you that you can’t go out,” Yoongi felt his chest constrict a little at the lie. “What I’m saying is that you can’t go out with the shaman or really any of the Kim’s for that reason.” 

Crossing her arm Wynter laughed in his face, “Be so fucking for real right now. Whatever your deal is with the Kim’s leave me out of it cause I don’t have shit to do with it.” She could not believe him right now. To have the audacity to tell her who she could and could not date. “Your afraid that the big bad shamans are going to send you packing again,” Wynter mocked in a baby voice rolling her eyes. 

He felt it as his anger took over. The cheap table broke upon impact against the wall. Scattering broken dishes and food everywhere. Yoongi grabbed a fistfull her her soft locks at the back of her head, yanking it back forcing her eyes to his now fully black ones. Tears pricked the corner of Wynter’s eyes as she stared into his cold ones. “Do not forget who you are speaking to?” Yoongi’s voice was low and calm as he spoke to her. “If you would like to fuck your way up to the top of high shaman society I won’t stop you, but remember that at the end of the day I own you. Mind, body, and soul. So if I get sent back down you get dragged along with me.” 

Yoongi couldn’t stop the words leaving his mouth even if he wanted too. The regret and guilt was instant when he felt fear seep it’s way into their bond. He was doing the one thing he never wanted to do which was make Wynter scared of him. The monster that he truly was being reflected back to him in Wynter wide eyes. Inhaling deeply he removed his hand and watched as she bounced a bit in the chair from how forceful he dropped her. Turning away he walked out. The front door slamming behind him echoed in Wynter’s ears.

Wynter could feel the tears that she was trying to hold back begin to run down her cheeks. The fear that had dissipated throughout the few months that she had known Yoongi came back full force. Suddenly Wynter felt very small and as if nothing was in her control. More importantly she came to the stark realization that whatever these feelings for the demon she was having were foolish. Yoongi’s words doing nothing but making that abundantly clear that she was nothing more than an obligation, and investment, in his eyes.

Maybe that’s why the tears weren’t stopping. Not because she was scared of him -Wynter understood that Yoongi wouldn’t hurt her, at leat not in any real way- but because she had been slammed back into reality and into her place in his life. Wiping her tears she picked up what she could and threw out what was broken. 

Smoothing down the front of her silk skirt, Wynter took one last look at herself in the mirror. The 90’s style midi skirt was a burnt orange that complemented her skin tone and paired with a white tank top style bodysuit gave the right balance for a casual day to night date. Fixing her headscarf she added an few extra bobby pins to make it more secure to support the pineapple she had threw her hair into. It was one of those days where she just wanted to cut it all off but chose to throw it up and out of her face. 

Fidgtinging for a few moments, Wynter threw her hands up in defeat. She looked fine and she knew she looked fine, she was just anxious. Surprisingly not about this date with Namjoon but about the fact that she hadn’t seen or heard from Yoongi in days. Not even for trainings or lessons, which was odd. Obviously their argument was bad, but usually he at least popped in for a quick check in. This time it felt as though his anger was masking hurt. Now that Wynter had had some time to process the events Yoongi did seem hurt by what she said. Knowing herself she knew she would feel anxious and guilty until she apologized which was why him up a disappearing was unsettling to her, because what if he didn’t come back. Sighing she looked over to where she heard a soft knock at her door. Knowing that Namjoon was there. 

Putting on her platform heels and grabbing her small crossbody bag, Wynter opened the door to a surprised Namjoon with his fist still raised mid-air. Bashfully smiling he put his hand down, as he took a quick scan of her. “I got these for you,” he held out a bouquet of wildflowers for her to take. The mix greenery and purple flowers were beautiful and made butterflies erupt in Wynters chest. 

“Thanks!” Her heels clicked across the floor as she made her way over to the kitchen to put the flowers in a vase and some water, before setting it on her coffee table. Namjoon gave a hum of acknowledgement as he looked around Wynter’s apartment. He had been there before but he this was the first time he had been back since Yoongi had “moved in”. Wynter figured it was due to the fact the neither of them could be in the same room as the other without wanting to kill each other. 

“What happened to your table?” Wynter looked up from where she was arranging the flowers to see Namjoon pointing over to the empty space where her dining room table once sat. Wynter felt her chest tighten at the fresh memory. 

“Um, training gone wrong,” her chuckle sounded force even to her own ears. She felt bad for lying to Namjoon but if she told him what actually happened then they rest of the day would be ruined, and Wynter was determined to give this date a fair chance. He seemed to accept that answer as they left the apartment. The way over was filled with talk about the art exhibit they were going too. Wynter didn’t really contribute much content to let Namjoon lead the conversation. The way his eyes would light up with each new piece of information he remembered about the artists that were featured made Wynter’s heart swell with fondness. 

Apparently it was supposed to be a multimedia exhibit that brought together modern and classic artists pieces and allowed visual and audio artist to bring the pieces to life. Namjoon explained it better than Wynter ever could but she understood the gist of it. Knowing that anything she didn't understand Namjoon would happily explain. 

After securing their tickets, where Namjoon insisted on paying, they entered the first spaces. To say that that it was a interactive experience would be an understatement. It was as if Wynter walked right into the art itself. Somehow immersing the spectator and making them the subject. Stepping into the first exhibit it was like they were transported to the Korean countryside. The soft dirt path through the room lead them through a field of grass next to a small country home during what looked to be early morning. Wynter wasn’t sure that it was made to scale but it felt as though it was. She could even smell the smoke coming from the chimney and here the water from the stream the path followed. 

Looking to her right she was surprised to find that there was an actual stream with small fish swimming through them. Gasping she tugged on the sleeve of Namjoon’s cardigan as she made her way over to take a closer look at the fishes. “We have to stay on the path!” Namjoon whispered at her. 

“I don’t think so. Aren’t there usually signs that say that,” Wynter countered, “Plus the lady of front said that the exhibit is meant to be explored to its fullest extent.” Looking back up at him with her eyes wide, they had a mini stare off which just resulted in Namjoon sighing and letting himself be dragged over to look at the small fishes swim. Every room that they went through was like the first one, transporting them to different times and places. Wynter let Namjoon explain what painting each room was because he was actually paying attention to the small plaques on the wall, while Wynter was basically running headlong into what awaited them in the next room. 

By the time they got to the last room Wynter felt as though they had lived so many different lives. She couldn’t remember when was the last time she had such a fun time on a date. Their hands were tightly intertwined as they walked into the last room. Both, Namjoon and Wynter, stopped at how beautifully breathtaking the space was as a sea of purple greeted them. Wynter didn’t need Namjoon to explain what painting this was, the smell of wild irises filled the air as the abstract field waved in the late afternoon breeze. She didn’t know how the had managed to pull off an entire field of flowers exactly in Van Gogh’s iconic style with just lights, holograms, and pieces of  soft fabric but they did. 

They took their time walking through knowing that this was the last room, wanting to soak in the experience and tranquility that the room brought. “I wish they were real. Irises are my favorite,” Wynter said quietly as they meandered. 

Namjoon looked over to see Wynter staring longingly at one of the faux purple flowers swaying. Feeling Namjoon bend down next to her, she turned to see him gently grab the fabric stalk of one of flowers. The air around them seem to charge as Namjoon plucked it from it’s spot transforming it into a real iris, the bright yellow petals a complimentary contrast to its purple and blue counterparts. “Have you ever seen a Korean iris before?” Eyes wide Wynter shook her head as she accepted the flower from the handsome shaman. “Well now you have,” his smile wide and his dimples deep as he turned his gaze shyly to the ground as they made their way out of the room. 

The restaurant that Namjoon took her to wasn’t far from the art exhibit. It was a small Italian bistro with intimate seating and low lighting. Wynter looked over to where the sun had began to set through the window, as she listened to Namjoon order them a bottle of wine. Her fingers lightly tapped the menu as she tried to find something to eat, before finally settling on eggplant parm. There conversation flowed easily as they went through a full breakdown of the art exhibit going over their favorite parts and what painting they wished were included. 

Wynter loved watching Namjoon talk about art. His passion for the subject taking her by surprise the first time the had met. It was through him, and Taehyung, that she had grown an appreciation for art at all. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.” Namjoon spoke in between bites, “To be honest, I’ve been nervous all week so to hear that you’re enjoying yourself is a relief.”

“I always enjoy myself when I’m with you, Joon.” Wynter giggled as she took a sip of her wine. While not a lie, she was enjoying herself, she realized that something felt off. The entire time through the exhibits and throughout the majority of dinner it was like she was going through the motions. Understanding that this was a wonderful date, damn near perfect, but knowing that she still wasn’t satisfied. A weird form of double think as she casually conversed with the man in front of her, yet thought only of if a certain someone would enjoy the meal in front of her. Wondering if a certain someone would have enjoyed the art, particularly the Joseon royal courtyard overflowing with peonies, Korean red pines and crepe myrtles. Wynter wondered if that was what his courtyard looked like. 

No matter how much of her full attention she wanted to give to Namjoon, she couldn’t help the fact that her mind kept wondering back to the dark haired demon who she was currently missing. Still, she smiled and bickered with Namjoon over who would pay, eventually letting him win. Wynter kept up the light flirting and conversation as they made their way back over to their neighborhood. 

Yellow iris still gripped in her hand, Wynter and Namjoon stopped in front of her apartment door. Him being enough of a gentleman to walk her up the steps to make sure she made it home in one piece. “I’ll respell this tomorrow at the shop,” Namjoon reached out and touched the selenite that rested against her chest. They both stood for a moment as they both tried to find a non-awkward way to end the date. Namjoon’s gaze dropping to her full lips.

Clearing her throat, “I’ll see you tomorrow than?”

The sound of her voice seemed to have startled Namjoon, causing his eyes to snap up to meet hers from where they rested on her lips. “Yeah. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Taking the hint he took a step back giving Wynter enough room to unlock her door and enter her apartment. After turning to say one last bye she watched as the tall man walked down the hall towards the elevator before closing her door. Slouching against the door she took what she felt like was the first relaxing breath. 

Wynter felt like absolute shit because that was her ideal date with someone she put in the friend box because she didn’t think he’d even look at her twice. Yet, she was too busy worrying about if Yoongi was still mad at her and if he would enjoy a date like that. Internally cussing herself out she took off her heels and put her stuff up. Taking the lone yellow iris she laid it on the edge of the counter next to where the vase of flowers reasted. 

The real problem was that during her almost four hour date with Namjoon she came to the annoying conclusion that she really fucking liked Yoongi. She had made the promise to herself to not let him take her heart too but here she was serving it up to him on a platter so that he can incinerate and then piss on it. Though there were moments where she was sure she saw an odd gleam in his eye or a caught him staring at her. Pushing all of that to the side he made clear that she was nothing more than an investment to him. Wynter had known him just long enough to notice that when backed into a corner he lashes out, so how sure could she really be of that train of thought. 

Groaning Wynter leaned against the back of her couch looking out into the Seoul night skyline. Hypothetically speaking even if he does reciprocate her mix of feelings, then what? They ride off happily into the sunset? That seemed like a load of bullshit even to Wynter but realistically they were from two different worlds that were constantly fighting with each other. There was no way that whatever relationship that they had would end well. The question that swirled around Wynter’s head was if it was worth it. Her mind reminded her of all the possible ways it wouldn’t work and ended up with one or both of them dead. Her heart screamed at her that none of that mattered as long as they faced it together. 

Slowly she closed her eyes and took in a deep breathe sighing it out. Her momma had always told her to follow her intuition. To follow the path her soul lead her, and it was leading her down this clearly doomed path. Only real way to begin down this path was to talk to him. Rolling her eyes she went and opened a cabinet grabbing two whiskey glasses and the bottle of Yoongi’s favorite whiskey. After pouring both glasses she mumbled under her breath, “I hope this fucking works.” Looking up towards the ceiling she shook her head before calling out. “Yoongi!” After a moment of silence she tried again, “Yoongi, I have your favorite whiskey. Poured it just the way you like it.” Her saccharine voice still not enough to get the demon to answer. Switching tactics, “Yoongi, I know you can hear me. Stop ignoring me. Get up here right now and talk to me like a fucking adult instead of hiding.”

Minutes seemed to tick by as she waited for the pale demon to show up. Head hung low she closed her eyes in defeat. He wasn’t going to come. Yoongi had abandoned her. She could feel the tell tell sting of tears starting behind her eyes. Grabbing her glass she knocked the spirit back letting the burn of it coating her throat banaish the tears away. “It’s not polite to drink the offering before the person the offering is for.” Wynter almost broke her neck to see where Yoongi stood next to her. 

Apologizing was the first on her list of things to do but seeing him in front of her after so long made her brain short circuit. Much like when the first met he stood leaned against he kitchen counter, an oversized black shirt draped over his frame, with a pair a ripped jeans to tie the whole look together. His shaggy hair was parted down the middle and looked as though he had been running his hands through it. It was the only thing that betrayed his nerves, that and the fact that he kept rubbing the bottom of his scar. 

Taking a sip of his whiskey, Yoongi stood there and watched with light amusement as Wynter tried to find her words. “Gongjunim, did you need something?” His tone playful as Wynter just gazed up at him before putting her glass down on the table. 

“Where the hell have you been?” She seethed. Wynter didn’t think she was that annoyed at him just up and leaving but she apparently was. “I have been worried sick about you. I-”

“I’m a big demon. I can take care of myself.” The interrupted doing nothing irritating her further. 

“I know you’re a ‘big demon’ but you don’t get to just disappear when we get into an argument. You get to sit there like the ‘big demon’ that you are until a resolution has reached.” Wynter’s determined gaze flickered back and forth between the demons wide eyes. Yoongi wasn’t used to people yelling at him, let alone someone who when he last saw them were terrified. Opening his mouth to respond he was swiftly cut off, “We also don’t just get to disappear without a single word or check in either! Understood?” Yoongi gave a stilted nod unsure if speaking was the best route to go. The only other person that ever reprimanded him so thoroughly was his master teacher growing up. 

This was not the way the Wynter saw this apology going but it just tumbled out of her mouth. “Now,” pouring herself another glass, Wynter took a sip before continuing. “I wanted to apologize for what I said to you. It was mean and it was hurtful. You didn’t deserve it and for that I’m sorry.” She hoped the her level gaze conveyed her sincerity. It seemed as though, after searching her gaze for any hint of trickery, Yoongi accepted her apology with a nod and a hum. 

They both silently finished there drink unsure of how to move forward. Yoongi knew he should apologize but the concept of guilt, remorse, and regret were still taking some getting use to. Clearing his throat he glanced over to where Wynter stood next to him. Seemingly dressed up like she went out. A knot formed in his chest at the recognition that she had her date today. Contrary to what she thought Yoongi was still checking in on her and making sure she was doing okay.

“So, uh, how was your date with the shaman,” Yoongi cringed at how he stammered.

Chuckling Wynter brought her glass up to her lips and took a sip, “Well, it was perfect. Namjoon was perfect.” The knot seemed to tighten in his chest at her low mumble. Knowing that he would never be described as perfect. “But.” The word lingered in the air between them as Wynter tried to find the words to explain. 

“But?” 

“I don’t think he’s perfect for me.” Wynter admitted. Yoongi made sure to hide his shock, and satisfaction, behind a neutral look. Turning herself to look into the demons face her eyes seemed to sparkle, “Just didn’t feel right you know?” A light smile graced her lips as she looked up to him, neither of them realizing just how close that they were to each other. Their bodies gravitating towards the other without their knowledge. 

“I see,” Yoongi rotated his body to set his glass behind him on the counter, needing to take a moment to compose himself without her bewitching him. The muted thud of the glass hitting the counter was the only other sound in the apartment. Looking a bit further down the counter he saw a splash of yellow. The Korean iris laid peacefully unaware of the melancholy that was raising in his heart. Slowly, hesitantly, he reached over gently picking it up - admiring it. “Where did you get this?”

Wynter  barely heard his whisper, but when he brought the flower around to show her she smiled and gave a light laugh. “Oh, one of the art exhibits we saw was a room that was a field of faux iris based on a Van Gogh painting. They were all purple and blue irises though, but when I told Namjoon that irises were my favorite-”

“Irises are you favorite?” Yoongi’s soft interruption brought Wynter’s sight from the yellow flower and up to the demons soft features where she could see a sadness lurking. 

“Yeah,” she said just as softly. “They’re my favorite. He used his magic to transform one of the fake purple irises into a Korean irises. I had never seem one before so imagine my surprise when I saw that it was yellow.” 

Wynter’s giddy excitement at the discovery seized Yoongi’s heart. Memories of a past that he longed to forget came forward. A field of bloodsoaked yellow irises burning as he tried to erase every human part of him. Wynter’s face scrunched in concern at the film of unshed tears the showed up in Yoongi’s dark eyes. Gently placing her hand on his wrist she tried to pull him out of whatever memory he was getting stuck in. “Are you okay?” She knew it was a stupid question but she didn’t know how to really comfort a demon. They weren’t suppose to have emotions like this. 

Taking in a shaky breath, Yoongi pulled away from Wynter wiping the moisture out of his eye. “Yeah,” he croaked. “I just haven’t seen one of these in a long time.” Quickly he created a small vase made of white porcelain covered in images of irises done in the distinct style his kingdom was known for. Placing the lone flower in it’s new home perfectly made for it. “A beautiful flower deserves a beautiful place to be admired.”

Wynter felt herself hold her breath at the soft look Yoongi had as he admired his work. She wondered if in the moment if this was the real Yoongi. The romantic ideals of a young prince not yet jaded and corrupted by the power that comes with being king. His feline eyes pinned her in place, caught in her staring. They stood like that, gazes locked,  admiring each other in the soft light of the kitchen. Feeling the start of something blooming in her chest, Wynter’s sharp intake of breath broke the two out of their moment in time. 

Yoongi watched as she rubbed the space of her heart as if trying to soothe the feeling away. He knew it was their bond snapping fully into place for her. Knew that it would only be a matter of time before Wynter begin feeling what he had been. “You should get some sleep.” Picking up the glasses he went and started washing them. Leaving Wynter standing there still rooted in her spot. “I promise I’m not leaving this time.”

Nodding, Wynter walked off to get ready for bed. When he heard the bathroom door click shut, Yoongi allowed himself to relax his body. He didn’t even realize how tense he was until he had came back into her presence. His time away was spent trying to instill trust with the head of prominent factions that he needed on his side, so that they had a fair chance to win against Jungsoo. It wasn’t just that, it was trying to make sure that they also wouldn’t betray him once Jungsoo was taken care of. The power vacuum that was going to happen needed to be filled quickly and that meant promising positions that allowed them to feel in control. 

On top of that, he could feel himself getting closer than ever on breaking down what this curse affect Wynter was, as well as locating Jiyeon. Yoongi needed help though. The squirmishes up top had attracted the attention of small shamans clans looking to gain power. It needed to be nipped in the bud. The padding of Wynter’s feet across the wooden floor pulled Yoongi’s focus. 

Wynter watched as the demon walked around tidying up the apartment as she settled into her bed. When she had walked out and saw that he was still there, she was pleasantly surprised. Once he deemed the place clean enough he shuffled into his side of the bed. They both knew that she didn’t need the comfort anymore but at this point it was a habit neither of them were willing to give up. It felt nice to have a warm body next to her, as she drifted off to sleep.

Yoongi waited as Wynter’s body slowly relax, signaling him to him that she was asleep. He kept is gaze trained on the white ceiling as he racked his brain with what to do next now that he knew that the threat of the shaman was no longer warranted. Now really the only thing in his way was the many ways that he could fuck this up and in turn fuck his beautiful soulmate up. Even without all of the outside forces - the curse, the rebellion, the obvious problem with a witch and demon pairing - Yoongi was most afraid of handling Wynter. He didn’t know how to love. He had crushed that feeling, along with his heart, long ago. He was a monster and he saw that reflected in her eyes. The universe wouldn’t have gifted him Wynter if it knew he would ruin it. 

Shifting Yoongi placed on arm behind his head as he got comfortable. “Wynter,” Yoongi whispered. When he got know response he tried a few more times, even peeking over to see the rhythmic raise and fall of her shoulder. He was glad he was faced away from him on her side. It gave him courage for what he was about to do next. 

“Wynter, I wish this was something that I could tell you while you were awake, but I’m a coward. I’ve been hiding something from you, not really knowing how to tell you. So I hope you don’t mind me practicing while you sleep.” Yoongi felt stupid but if he got the thought out of his head and into the air he knew he would be able to focus on his other responsibilities. “I,” swallowing down the lump in his throat he gathered the courage to trek on, “We are soulmates. I know that if I told you that you’d laugh in my face. Hell I would have laughed in my face to but it’s true. I feel the soul bond we have with each other, which is unbelievable since I have no soul.” 

Yoongi’s quiet  laugh sounded jaded even to his own ears. “But I feel it. Reforming. It’s reforming because it calls out to yours. I wish I had more information or research, but it’s rare. I know you would never choose me. The thought of me as a soulmate should disgust you. I’m a monster.” He didn’t even bother to wipe the tear the slid down his face and onto the pillow below him. “I’m a monster but I would do anything to change that for you. To be better for you. I feel deep in my soul, in my being, that I love you. Fuck, that’s weird to say.” His face broke out with a gummy smile at the relief of finally saying those words out loud, even if sadness of never being able to say the to you cause the tears to keep falling. “I love you. I know that in our deal you promised anything, but I’m afraid that it is me who must live with the reality that it is I who will give you everything.”

[smolwritingchick]

The Bangtan Gal Chapter 40- I Need U

Chapter Summary: Yoongi and Jen get into a heated argument. BTS shoot for I Need U as Jen impresses with her acting skills portraying a naive girl in an abusive relationship. Gaining confidence, Jungkook decides to tease Jen when he asks her for a massage.

Words: 13,000+

Author's Note: Yoongi fluff and Jungkook fluff! Ashanti's Rain on Me music video is the inspiration for Jennie's role in I Need U. And I hope your JenKook thirst is quenched for now since the last scene was thought of last minute when I wrote this :)

--------

“I’m fine, mom. Really.” Jennie reassured.

“I’m glad that you are, but I hope you know that you’re stronger than this. Don’t do that to us again, you hear? I was this close to getting a plane ticket.”

“Heh, heh, Vienna and Alani told me. They want me to rest for a week and then see how I do then. I should be refreshed and back to it after that.”

“Good. Now get some rest. I’ll check up on you tomorrow. I love you.”

“Love you too, mom.”

After getting off the phone, Jen set her phone on the bed and laid back down in her bed. Not even five minutes later, her phone rang and she checked the caller ID.

Angelina...Facetime.

Answering it, she saw Angelina smiling brightly. But then the rapper widened her eyes when she noticed Jennie was in bed.

“Whoops, did I call at a bad time?” She asked.

“Nah-are you high?” Jennie stared at her.

“Me? No. Not yet.” She waved her comment away. "My blunt didn't hit yet,"

“Wow. Well enjoy the trip when it happens,"

“Oh, I will. How you holdin’ up?”

“I’m getting better.”

“Good, good, that’s what I like to hear. You need to get better so I can come to Korea and see you.”

“Is that so? I think you want to be here so you can see Namjoon.” Jen teased.

“What? No~”

“Uh huh. I’m happy you two are still talking though. It’s cute. I hope you two can collab one day.”

“Oh yeah. I wish I could be there to do a song on his upcoming mixtape though. But my schedule...so hopefully next time. Soon I’ll come down your way, get to see you and you can introduce me to the boys. Especially Jungkook.”

“You're so eager to meet my best friend," Jennie giggled

"I gotta meet the man who has my girl glowing," 

Angelina's statement caught her by surprise as she asked, "What? Me? Glowing?"

"When you talk about him, you light up. You do it for all the members but with Jungkook it's a different light. You may not notice it but I do. So, I gotta meet this man and see for myself. It's adorable,"

"Ah..." 

For some reason, Jennie couldn't help but feel her face heat up from her response. 

Did she really glow differently with Jungkook?

"Oh? Are you getting flustered?" Angelina teased

"No! Shut up!"

Angelina laughed softly. "She is!"

"Anyway! It'll be worth the wait when you and Namjoon collab. And I am looking forward to you meeting the boys. They're the best. You'll love them. They are truly amazing and passionate about what they do. I'm grateful to know them,"

"Aw...I can't wait. Okay, I hate to change the topic to a negative one but girl...let me tell you the bullcrap I've seen. So, Hailey and the girls threw shade at you.”

“Oh wow. Not surprised. What did they say?”

The rapper rolled her eyes. “They claimed you passing out was a publicity stunt.”

“Heard that one before...” Jen murmured with a pang of sadness.

----

“Another water break? We barely even started practice. How are we supposed to be top notch with deadbeat over here wanting breaks every two minutes?” Hailey complained.

Ignoring her, Angelina looked at Jen with worry. “You okay, Jen? You don’t look so good...”

And once she fell from exhaustion, Hailey sighed and rolled her eyes. “Oh, get up. Stop trying to make a publicity stunt for relevance.”

-----

Shaking the negative thought away, Jen asked, “So when are they coming to Korea for their World Tour?”

“Looks like around late 2015.”

“I have a little more time to keep my sanity then.”

A week later, Jen felt good as new and refreshed after resting and keeping hydrated. She found herself at the set of Amber’s Shake That Brass music video shooting.

When she arrived, she greeted everyone on the set and placed mini cupcakes on the table for everyone to help themselves to. She wanted to show her gratitude for being invited to Amber’s music video. People were astonished at her kind gesture and there were already media reports of her act of kindness on K-Pop news sites. Jen didn’t think it was a big deal to have an article about her bringing in cupcakes of all things but everyone else thought it was a benevolent act. Seems like new articles will write about the smallest things these days.

“I’m so happy she’s here! I love her so much!” Amber held onto Jen from behind, hugging her tightly with a big smile on her face. 

They were being filmed for Amber’s video of Pops in Seoul and Jen laughed at her enthusiasm.

“I love you too!” She happily responded as she was released.

“I’m really happy you were able to come and support me. It means a lot to me, having friends be a part of this.”

“You know I wouldn’t miss it.”

“I asked Jennie because I love her charisma and her fun attitude. I feel like she and I will have a great time being filmed together with this concept.”

“Her album is going to be great. The fact that she made everything herself, the music and lyrics, so amazing.”

Jen headed over to the Orchestra section, happily greeting those around her. She even had the courage to approach Girl’s Generation’s Taeyeon. 

“I’m a huge fan of your work! I’m so looking forward to the next comeback of Girl’s Generation.” She told her as she cheerily thanked her. 

She was way more beautiful in person. Taeyeon had told her that she didn’t have to be nervous and she could speak to her anytime. Jen planned to take advantage of that.

“Jennie!” She heard a voice and turned to see Jackson happily waving at her.

“Aye! Jackson, nice to see you here.” She beamed, pulling him in for a hug.

“How you feeling? You okay?” He asked with concern.

He must’ve been talking about her passing out. “Yes, I’m good as new. Well rested. I got your messages."

“Uh huh, you left me on read.” He playfully teased.

“Look, I had a ton of people blowing up my phone. I’m sorry! When BTS can have some free time after our upcoming comeback, we’ll hang out, sound cool?”

“Hm...how do I know that you won’t forget?”

She rolled her eyes and walked away as he laughed. “I was joking! Namjoon never answers my messages, don’t be like him!” He walked after her. When he finally caught up to her, they shared a laugh. “Oh, before I forget, I have a small gift basket for you.”

He gestured for her to follow him and he took the basket out of his bag. “It’s a get well gift from one of my friends. He hopes you’re doing well. He was freaking out when he found out what happened to you. It was supposed to be from all of us in GOT7, but he grew a fit.” He sighed and shook his head.

“Aw, really? This is sweet of him. Oh shit, there’s smarties in here, oh my gosh! Jackson, you gotta tell me who he is! I’d love to thank him in person!”

Jackson smiled at her freaking out over the smarties. “Ah, he wanted to remain anonymous.”

“Well, when you see him, tell him thank you so much and kiss him on the cheek for me. And thank the other members of GOT7. I’d like to meet them one day.”

“I’m sure we can make that happen.”

For the orchestra scene, Jen wore a black vest with a white shirt and black pants with a drum set. She stood up, as they began to film. 

Amber attempted to try to conduct everyone. She went to a couple of people to show them exactly what she wanted them to do with their instrument, then she came to Jennie.

“You gotta bang. Like this.” Amber demonstrated.

“I did that!” Jen responded but Amber took her sticks and banged on the drums. 

Once she gave them back to her, Jen banged on the drums to the beat of the song and Amber nodded in approval. They filmed scenes of her banging on the drums in sync with Amber’s song while everyone played their instruments around her.

Afterward, everyone sat their instruments down and freestyled, dancing with Amber in front of the camera, doing the Nae Nae and various other dance moves. They even had Jackson and Jen do a dance battle. Jackson’s dancing brought a grin to her face as she hyped him up with the others around her.

When it was her turn to dance, she snatched his hat, placed it on her head and began to dance.

“OHHHHHH!”

She heard everyone say, laughing at how shocked Jackson was.

“I thought we were friends.” Jackson playfully whined

As the filming began to end, Jen felt her phone buzz and opened it to reveal the group chat with the Maknae Line.

Jungkook: Jimin’s going crazy. Help us.

Jungkook: [Image.jpg]

She examined the photo to see Jimin having her guitar in his hands, planning on throwing it. 

“Oh hell no.” She immediately began to text back

Jen: IS THAT MY GUITAR!? JIMIN YOU BOUT TO DIE TODAY!

Jimin: Jungkook!! Why did you show her!?

Jungkook: Kekekekekekeke

Jimin: SNITCH!

Jen: How TF did he get my guitar!?

Jimin: Jungkookie gave it to me!

Jungkook: LIE!

Jen: Oh...okay...so y’all went in my room?

Tae: Uh...

Jen: Watch yourselves when you go to sleep tonight...We may have five BTS members now.

Jimin: Oh no, what have we done??

Tae: WE!?

Jungkook: WE??? YOU!

Back at the dorm, Hobi and Jen finally decided to initiate the prank war, seeing their targets, Yoongi and Jimin sitting on the couch in the living room. Yoongi, had his headphones on, working on something while Jimin played on his phone.

“We gotta be quick. And run like the wind, got it?” Hobi reminded.

“Got it.” She responded as they both had whipped cream in their right palms, stalking up to them from behind.

“SMACK CAM!” They shouted as Hobi smacked Jimin, and Jen aimed for Yoongi’s side of his face.

The glimpse of them smacking their targets caused the rest of the members to burst out in laughter, screaming and shouting with amusement.

“Do you wanna die!?” Jimin shouted and began chasing after Hobi, who screamed.

“JENNIE! WHAT THE FUCK!?” Yoongi bellowed, turning around to stare at her with rage. 

All the rest of the members were laughing, but Jen noticed Yoongi was the only one who wasn’t as she looked confused at his outburst.

Now what?

“That wasn’t fuckin’ funny! What the fuck?” He shouted, throwing his headphones across the room.

The sound of his headphones hitting the wall, caused everyone to stop laughing and the mood of the room shifted drastically.

Jen looked at Yoongi as irritation began to boil through her veins. 

Frowning at him, she shook her head. “The heck was that? That was unnecessary, Yoongi! It was just a joke-”

“I don’t give a shit! This isn’t fuckin’ funny! And this isn’t the time to be playing around like a bunch of fuckin’ kids!” He slammed his hand on the couch, roughly running his other hand across his face to remove whatever whipped cream he could.

A bitter chuckle came out of her as she poked her cheek with her tongue. 

“Okay, first of all, I’m gonna need you to chill the fuck out.” She snapped.

Hearing what came out of her mouth caused the other members but Yoongi to stare at her in surprise. It staggered them to see her demeanor change into an aggravated one. It was an unusual sight to see her be angry like this.

When Yoongi heard her snap at him, he stood up in fury, causing the Maknae Line’s stomachs to drop with anxiousness.

“This is as chill as I’m gonna fuckin’ get.” He bluntly snapped back.

“I’m not liking this...” Jin looked on with worry.

The members began to feel the atmosphere change for the worse as they felt the tension between the two of them. They weren’t expecting Yoongi and Jennie to clash. Hobi, Jimin, Jungkook and Taehyung began to feel uneasy as they heard their voices getting louder by the second. Jin and Namjoon were alarmed as they tried to figure out how to stop it before it blew up even more.

“It was just a prank! We’re starting a prank war!” She exclaimed.

“I don’t fuckin’ care!” He yelled at her.

Looking around the room, she looked confused. “Excuse me, who are you yelling at?!”

The Hyung Line glanced at each other in alarm and decided to intervene in the situation. 

Jin shook his head and got in between them. “Okay, this was taken out of hand, let’s not do this.” He calmly spoke up, attempting to back her away from Yoongi. “Stop it. No more of this, stop arguing. I’m not having this.”

“Cause I know damn well you aren’t yelling at me, like that!” Jen continued in fury, ignoring Jin.

“Yah! Yah! Yah! Stop.” Hobi tried to back Yoongi away from her with Namjoon as the Maknae Line watched helplessly at the chaos.

“Get the fuck outta here!” She shouted.

“That’s enough. Come on, now. Let’s not do this.” Namjoon’s voice was filled with authority, trying to reason. “Let’s speak calmly, not yell.”

“I didn’t think this would end up like this...” Taehyung murmured to Jungkook and Jimin. 

The two were now in each other’s faces, yelling back and forth and it didn’t look like they were stopping anytime soon.

“Yeah, okay...okay...” Jen responded sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

“I don’t want this shit on me!” Yoongi shouted as a vein popped out of his neck.

“It’s whipped fucking cream!” She clapped her hands three times.

“I don’t care if it was water, I don’t want that shit on me!”

“It’s nothin’ serious! What’s your issue!? It was a joke! Completely harmless!”

“G-guys. Please stop arguing.” A whipped creamed covered Jimin pleaded. 

This whole situation was making him sad, he didn’t want to see anyone fighting. When Jin finally managed to back Jen away from Yoongi, Taehyung took over, wrapping his arms around her from behind, in a tight embrace. 

Taehyung desperately tried to calm her down but to no avail, as he told her, “Ennie, please relax. Please calm down.” 

“Get off of me, Tae.” She attempted to wiggle out of his grip.

“Not until you calm down. I don’t want to see you like this. Please, Ennie. Please calm down.”

Yoongi was trying to get away from Namjoon and Hobi’s grips as he shouted, “I don’t have time for this bullshit!” His voice filled with aggression. “You see me fuckin’ working on something, why the fuck would you do stupid shit like this!?”

“You can’t take a break and relax!? Have fun for just a moment!?”

“We have an album coming out soon!”

“I get that!” She got out of Tae’s arms.

“Enough Jennie-“ Jin stopped mid-sentence.

“No. I’m gonna say what I have to say.” She responded to him and turned back to Yoongi. ”You are not gonna yell at me like that. We are all friggin’ stressed out from this album. The least we can do is loosen up with a couple of laughs and take our minds off work for just a moment. You need to lighten up!”

“Everyone calm down!” Jimin shouted. “Please, let’s just cool down. This was blown out of proportion.”

“FUCK!” Yoongi shouted and roughly shoved Namjoon and Hobi off him, storming into his bedroom. He slammed the door, causing everyone but Jennie to flinch.

She exhaled with her eyes closed, trying to compose herself. Opening her eyes, she muttered out a curse. “Un-fucking-believable...”

Taehyung turned to her, with a sad expression. “E-Ennie-“

“Don’t.” She raised her hand up, gesturing for him to stop. “I’m taking a walk.”

“I-I’ll come with you,” Jungkook spoke up.

“I just want to be alone,” she said with irritation as she left the dorm.

The dorm felt empty without the energetic vibe as the rest of the members were bummed at how things turned out. A scary pissed off Yoongi and an unhappy Miss Bangtan were not something they prepared for. 

Namjoon sighed and rubbed his temples on the couch. “I wished we handled that better...”

-----

Yoongi and Jen haven’t spoken a word to each other in the past few days as Jen stood backstage with Amber for Music Bank, in support of her in Shake That Brass.

“Ouch, and you still haven’t talked to him?” Amber asked with a concerned look, sitting on the couch.

“Nope,” Jen replied, sitting next to her, and looking at the TV on the wall.

“Aw, he needs to lighten up. But I can understand how frustrated he was about it. I hope you two can rekindle soon.”

After getting ready for the show, Jen began to get filmed for a Bangtan Bomb as she stood with Amber and 4Minute backstage. To be able to meet these fierce ladies was an honor, as Jen happily told them how much she adored their song, Crazy.

“Crazy is lit, oh my gosh. I’ve been practicing ever since your song came out. Can I show you?” She eagerly asked.

“Yeah! Let’s see!” Hyuna beamed.

“Let’s see!” Sohyun clapped her hands.

“Amber you should do it too!” Jiyoon pointed to her.

“Me? Me really? You wanna?” Amber turned to Jennie.

“Oh yeah, come on.” She answered. 

Amber had pulled out her phone, putting the song on, skipping just a few seconds before the chorus.

“Okay, five...six...seven...eight.”

nal bogo michyeo

(C.R.A.Z.Y) ttara hae

Jen and Amber began the choreography, Amber did a laid-back version of it while Jen went full out.

The 4Minute members cheered them on with bright smiles on their faces. 

“Wow!” They applauded

Later, Amber and Jen waited to go on stage as Jen turned to the Bangtan Bomb camera with a smile.

“Today I met 4Minute. They’re super nice. Crazy is lit. I can’t get enough of that song. And now I’m here to perform Shake That Brass with Amber.” She wrapped her arm around her.

Amber pulled her close, cheek to cheek. “We’re gonna have a lot of fun today!” she shot up a peace sign.

Jen watched Amber perform from backstage, as she waited for her cue, with a mic in hand. “I’m a little nervous.” She glanced at the Bangtan Bomb camera, still filming her. “But this is a fun song, so I’m sure once I get on that stage, I’ll feel more carefree, y’know?” She started bouncing around as she continued watching.

When it was her cue, she made her way to the stage, standing behind the dancers.

Yeah I want you to

(Shake shake that brass)

Yeah I want you to

“Shake that brass.” Her smooth voice was heard as Amber’s backup dancers revealed her. 

She got a big pop from the crowd as she smiled and strutted forward. She had some big shoes to fill because Taeyeon was the original singer of the verse, but she performed it in her own style, singing out strong with soul. From the cheers of the crowd, she seemed to have done well. 

“oneul bam bam gomindeureun naeil more saenggakhae. meorireul biwobeoryeo amu saenggak an nage. son meori wiro.”

Amber stands next to her with a smile, dancing with her.

(Uhuh)

“sinnage ttwieo”

(Yeah yeah)

“da gachi michyeo, get it started. Come and shake that brass~!” Her high note was filled with soul and energy and earned some more cheers. “Woo!” 

She cheered, moving her hips around with Amber.

Hey ho (Yeah) Hey Ho (Uh Huh)

Hey Ho (Yeah) Hey Ho (Uh Huh)

Hey Ho (Yeah) Hey Ho (Uh Huh)

“Shake that brass~! Oh, baby!” She sang out, holding hands with Amber as Amber spun her around.

Hey Ho Shake That Brass

“Wooooooooooo~!”

NA NA NA NA NA NA NA NA-

“Won’t you shake that brass...Ooooohhhhh won’t you shake that brass!” She ended the song with a huge smile on her face. Amber had stuck her tongue out, standing next to her for their final pose.

Soon they embraced in a big hug, causing the crowd to cheer for them.

After the show, fans tweeted their love for the duo with the hashtags, #Jamber and #Jenber eager for the next time to watch the duo together.

-----

As soon as she went back to the dorm, Jimin and Namjoon asked to speak with her in her room. They sat on her bed and tried to talk to her about Yoongi. Jen however, wasn’t having it, being the stubborn teenager, she was.

“Nope.” She bluntly replied, still feeling some type of way at how he yelled at her.

Who did he think he was, to raise his voice at her like that? She wasn’t going to stand there and let him scream at her in any type of way. She stood up for her opinion on the situation, not backing down and felt as though he overreacted.

“Jennie, you two should talk it out,” Jimin suggested.

“I don’t want to talk to him, he pissed me off.” She stubbornly responded.

“Ennie, come on...”

“No.”

“Please?”

“No.” She replied louder.

“I think you should apologize.” Namjoon calmly spoke up.

“But why do I need to say sorry? I feel like I’ve done nothing wrong. Everything I did was harmless. It wasn’t that bad. I just wanted to share some laughs.”

“I understand that, Jennifer.” He said with seriousness in his voice. “But try to put yourself in Yoongi’s shoes. Get where he’s coming from. You know what a workaholic he is and how serious he is about his work. The whipped cream got on his notebook. Almost smeared what he was working on.”

Jen exhaled. She didn’t know that part. She knew how he was with his work and it made her feel guilty. Deep down, she was sad that they weren’t talking. She missed him. She missed being around him. Maybe she did go too far, unaware that he was working on something important. 

As much as she hated to admit.

“Where is he?” She finally asked with another sigh.

“His studio.”

Meanwhile, with Yoongi, he drowned himself in work, with his headphones on his ears. Earlier today, Namjoon and Hobi had talked to him about the argument and he couldn’t help but think about the conversation.

“I don’t want to fucking talk to her. I don’t want to see her, I don’t want anything to do with her. I don’t even want you to say her damn name. So, drop it. This conversation is over.” He had growled at them in frustration.

“She really cares about us. She just wanted us to loosen up. We’re all on edge for this album. You know that. She just wanted us to laugh and forget about work for just an hour or so. Get where she’s coming from.” Namjoon had told him.

He’d be lying if he said he didn’t think about her since the fight. He missed her presence. He didn’t mean to say that he didn’t want anything to do with her. She held a special place in his heart. He was emotional at the time. Frustrated. They both said things in the heat of the moment.

His thoughts were interrupted when he heard knocking in the room.

“Hey.” Jen greeted softly. He acknowledged her at the door by glancing at her and continued to work. “You free to talk?”

He grunted, responding as a yes, pushing a seat out for her to sit. He placed his headphones on his neck, stopping what he was doing as he turned to her. He didn’t look angry, he looked upset that they went that far while arguing.

He could tell she was feeling the same.

“I’ve...been thinking about our blowout.” She spoke again after a moment of silence. “I just came here to say that I’m sorry.” He could hear the sadness in her voice. “I should’ve been more mindful of you and your work. I know how you get with your work. I know how passionate you are about music. Sorry for doing that to you. I hope I didn’t ruin anything.”

Yoongi let out a sigh. “Although we pissed each other off and yelled some crazy things...I can’t stay mad at you.” He shrugged and shook his head. “I forgive you...and I’m sorry for lashing out at you like that, Smartie. Forgive me.”

A smile came across her face. “It’s okay.”

He was happy to see her smile as he placed a hand on top of her head affectionately and turned back to his work.

“Oh geez...” He sighed when she wrapped her arms around him, pressing multiple kisses on his cheek. Though he secretly enjoyed the affection. “Okay, okay. That’s enough.”

“Nope! Not done, yet.” She laughed and gave him a couple more of her sweet kisses.

“Gross...” He faked a gagging sound, wiping his cheek when she released him.

“Don’t lie to me. You love my hugs and kisses.”

“Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

“Wow. Really?” She asked, offended as he smirked in response.

When they got back to the dorm, Jen took a nap on the couch, and Yoongi decided to get her back for what she did to him. Just like he did after filming an episode of Rookie King, he got a Sharpie and wrote all over her face. Writing various words like swag, and Suga. Jen remained asleep, unaware, as the members around her struggled not to laugh.

“She’s going to kill you, hyung.” Tae giggled.

“I like to see her try.” Yoongi responded, and took a photo of her makeover, tweeting, ‘Prank War is now on. #SUGA’

Jen woke up a minute later from the laughing and looked around.

“Why are you guys laughing so much?” She asked.

“We’re just admiring your new makeover.” The Daegu rapper smirked, revealing the Sharpie in his hands.

Her stomach dropped when she realized what he had done. “No friggin, you didn’t-“ She cut herself off as she grabbed her phone and turned the camera on herself. “YOONGI! What the hell!?”

“I know, you finally look beautiful.”

She tried to hit him but he backed away, as he laughed with the members. 

“Asshole!” She laughed and went to clean her face in the bathroom.

“Prank war is now on. No teams. Every person for themselves. Got it?” Yoongi announced.

“AAAWWWWEEEE Yeah! Let’s go!” The members got hyped

----

The next day, in the afternoon, Jen decided to practice her freestyle dancing in one of the dance studios at Big Hit. After doing her stretches, she plugged her phone into the speaker and put on Come on Over by Sevyn Streeter.

Jen admired the artist and loved how sexy and confident she was with her music. Sometimes she would think about what it would be like to collab with her. She hoped so one day if it was possible. Standing in the middle of the dance floor, she begam to dance on beat when she heard Sevyn sing.

On my mind just one thing

You and me doing some things

No particular one place, oh no O-pen

Open to changes, positions, and angles

Tonight I ain’t no angel, oh no

She wanted to focus on storytelling with her dancing, and listening to the lyrics. But she couldn’t help but feel like she was missing something as she danced. After dancing for 30 minutes, Hobi walked in, with a big smile.

“I hope you don’t mind a dance partner!” He greeted.

“Hey! No, of course not! Join me! I could use some help. You mind?”

“Not at all.” He stretched first and then went over to see what she needed help with. 

She wanted him to help her with body rolling and popping her body more. Make her movements more fluid. He showed her a couple of basic moves as she watched in awe at how in sync he was and how smooth he moved. His style of dancing was unique in her eyes. No doubt he was the best representative of BTS’ Dance Line.

“You got it?” He asked with a smile.

“Well...I think so.” She replied, unsure of herself

“I’m not liking that attitude, munchkin. Come on, you can do it.”

She tried out his movements. She was doing them but it looked like she was missing something. It was almost like she was hesitating in his eyes.

“You’re holding back. Don’t do that to yourself. Elevate.” he spoke up.

“Really? I feel like I’m not holding back. This is how I dance.” She explained.

He crossed his arms. “Can I be blunt?”

“Knock yourself out.”

“I feel like your true dancing potential is still locked away because of what you told me about Amity. You said they wanted you to tone it down. Well, you won’t tone it down anymore, not here. I’m not having it. I can’t keep standing here when I know you can do better than this.”

Jen was taken aback at his sudden statement. But he had a point as much as she hated to admit it.

“I...”

“No excuses. I know you can do better, Jennie. Now, show me. Dance, munchkin...Dance.” He smiled and pressed shuffle on her phone as Numb by Rihanna came on.

Jen stood and looked at her reflection in the mirror.

'Dance, huh?' she thought as Rihanna began to sing.

Ecstasy in the air

I don’t care

‘But...I don’t think I can do this...’ She thought nervously.

Can’t tell me nothing

I’m impaired

No worse for wear

‘Cause I’m going numb

‘Move.’ She thought as her body suddenly began to move, side to side, on beat, getting into it. Hobi nodded to the beat, watching her attentively.

I’m going numb

I’m going numb, I’m going numb

I’m going numb, I’m going numb (Let the champagne splash)

I’m going numb, I’m going numb (Let that man get cash)

I’m going numb,

Hobi smiled brightly when he watched her let loose. How her face changed into an expression of seriousness. Her movements were fluid with the beat, her body popping powerfully with the beat. It was like the dancer in her broke the chain that locked her true potential. 

It felt good.

She felt free.

The way she danced, it was like she told a story as she listened to the lyrics. The way she went harder when the beat dropped on the second set of Rihanna’s ‘I’m going Numb’s.

Can’t you see

Ain’t it clear

Hobi was elated to see her dance harder and decided to record her on his phone as she body rolled powerfully during the second verse. She even added some of the moves he had shown her earlier, remaining in sync with the beat.

I don’t care

Get closer to me

If you dare

I double dare

'Cause I’m going numb,

This time, she swayed side to side with more energy, running a hand through her hair, pretending that she was going numb. 

‘Atta girl.’ Hobi thought to himself, seeing a whole different person.

This is Jennie.

This is who Miss Bangtan is.

As soon as the beat dropped, she popped her chest and the rest of her body, robotically and rigid. 

But odds are I'mma end up in the back of a squad car 

Hobi widened his eyes, impressed as he watched her dance faster during Eminem’s rap. It caused him to squeal happily. 

“Woo! Wooooooo! Go munchkin!” He shouted

“Stop making me laugh!” She broke out into a smile as she continued to dance.

After the song ended, she let out a breath. 

‘Was that actually me?’ She looked at her reflection.

“That felt good. So, how’d I do?” She turned to him with a nervous smile.

Hobi screamed and jumped around, applauding her loudly. She laughed when he picked her up and spun her around. 

“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Where have you been!?” 

The room filled with their loud laughter as he set her down. 

He grabbed his phone to show her the video he recorded. “Now this, this is Miss Bangtan. This is Jennie.” He smiled. “Your dancing has gotten so much better. I’m so proud of you.”

She turned to him, touched by his words. “Thank you, Hobi. Thank you so much. This means a lot coming from you.”

Hobi tweeted a small video of Jen dancing, ‘I think she’s going numb, kekekeke. Well done, munchkin! Sometimes all you need is that extra push. Proud of you. #JHOPE’

---

On March 9th, after giving out handmade gifts for ARMY on his birthday, Yoongi went to the studio to work, only to find a birthday card and two black boxes in his workspace. The bigger black box was on the bottom while the smaller one was on the top, wrapped up as a tag was attached to it.

‘To the guy I’ll beat in the next basketball game :P’

“Smartie.” He confirmed with a smirk as he sat down and opened the card first.

‘Dear Grandpa!’

He read and stopped. “This girl...” He shook his head in amusement and kept reading.

‘I don’t think you have any idea how much you’re valued or how much you mean to me. I look up to you. A lot. Not just for rapping but also for your passion in your work. How relatable your lyrics are and your ability to create such moving music. How humble you are about what you do. How raw you are with your rapping, I inspire to be on that level, to show that much emotion in music like you do. Just you being yourself in general, and how I enjoy being around you, even if you’re feeling a little lazy or in one of your work modes. Not to mention your blunt, yet savage remarks these days. Yeah, we may piss each other off at times but no matter what, we work on our problems and learn about ourselves so we can move forward through anything. I’ll always be there. No matter what. Even if you need me to be your napping buddy, I’m there. (Just don’t drool on me like last time, mkay? Mkay.) Thank you for being straightforward with me since the day we met. You’re very giving and hard working. And I thank you for always taking the time to teach me about rapping. I thank you for taking me under your wing, being patient, and encouraging me. You may not act like it but I see how much you care. You love us, members, more quietly, but I dare say you have the biggest heart.’

Yoongi stopped reading as he looked down, feeling something in his heart. That last sentence moved him. He took a moment to pull himself together before continuing to read.

‘And FYI, I do catch your small smiles when I accomplish your rap assignments. :) That is always motivating me to work harder so I can see that gummy smile of yours. Though we’re not related by blood, you are a brother I prayed for and I thank you for being in my life. I love you, Yoongi and I’m happy to be a part of BTS as we grow together musically, mentally and physically.

P.S.- When’s our next one on one basketball game? Too scared to get trashed? ;)

“This girl...” He smiled. 

Sometimes she could be a pain in the ass. With her smacking him with whipped cream, especially, but at the end of the day, she would always be special to him. He never knew how much her words could move him as he reread her letter.

He opened the smallest gift first, opening the small box to reveal a personalized charm bracelet with a basketball and his name on it. He read the note that was on the box.

‘You better be wearing this. I have my own. We’re matching. No ifs, ands, or buts. Deal with it.’

“This girl is something else.” He put the bracelet on. It was a perfect fit for him. He turned to the big box, taking off the cover and inside looked like a haul of Kumamon merch. “This girl...” He repeated yet again in disbelief.

‘You still like him, right? Hope you like this haul! I better see you have that phone case on. I’m not joking. And you better eat the damn cake!’ Her note said.

“Cake?” He asked and saw a small box inside the big box with the merch. 

He took it out and opened it to reveal a small Kumamon cake. His smile got wider as he read the note she wrote on top of the lid of the cake.

‘You BETTER eat this...I made it with love! Love I tell you! Don’t tell the guys, they’ve been begging me to bake again since those Valentine’s Day cupcakes, lol. I baked it, and Hayoon helped me decorate it. She has more of an artistic touch with baking. I may want to do this trend for the others’ birthdays too. It all depends on how much you like it.’

Yoongi felt something in his eyes as he shook his head, clearing his throat. He felt his tears dry up thanks to his dry eyes but overall, he was moved. He made a mental note to do this trend for her on her birthday, for sure.

“Hello Kitty is what she likes...” He thought out loud.

All of this was so...generous and kind of her. It made him feel so appreciated and loved. He checked out the merch in the box, which consisted of a black Kumamon shirt, a Kumamon phone case, a small plush and much more merch that he’d be pleased to have in his room.

Pulling out his phone, he gave her a quick text.

Yoongi: Swing by the studio when you can

While he waited for her, he took a photo of his haul and tweets, ‘Smartie is something else...I’m very thankful and overwhelmed with joy. #SUGA’

ARMY would immediately tweet, wishing him a happy birthday and talking about Jen giving him the haul of gifts.

‘YoonJen is so precious.’

‘I wish my friends would do something like that for me. I’m jealous’

‘She really made him a Kumamon cake tho! I can’t! This is making me cry’

‘Why are there tears in my eyes?’

‘Wishing him another year of success and happiness!’

‘She has got to be one of the kindest souls ever. She went out her way for him on his birthday.’

‘Wait she actually baked that for him!? OMG I ship it!’

‘AWWWWWW!’

‘KUMAMON!! Of course!’

Soon after, the members would tweet about it, instantly once they saw the photo of the cake.

‘WAIT SHE MADE THAT FOR YOU!? Where’s my cake!? #JIMIN’

‘I’m feeling some type of way... #JK’

'I want some!! #JHOPE'

‘Too cute! #V’

‘Wait she BAKED!? AGAIN!? Where were we!? #JIN’

Yoongi chuckled at their responses and tweets ‘Be jealous #SUGA’

‘So...you aren’t going to share?? #RM’

10 minutes later she arrived. “Yo! I see you got the stuff! Happy birthday!” She beamed.

As soon as he saw her walk in, he immediately got out of his seat and pulled her into his arms. As he wrapped his arms around her for a firm hug, she was taken by surprise and stood there, shocked.

“Thank you, Jennifer.” He murmured against her.

The sound of her name caught her by surprise. He only called her smartie these days, and to hear him say her full name, made her believe that this was something that he was extremely happy about.

She let out a chuckle and wrapped her arms around him, squeezing him tight. 

“Of course.” She released him. “Oh, and another thing, I wanted to tell you that I’m ready to show you my skills on the launchpad.” She pointed it out.

He responded with a proud smile and gestured for her to sit with him. 

“But it could wait, I mean, you sure you wanna work on your birthday? Don’t you want to chill?” she added.

“My work is never done and besides, I’m in a working mood. How about you consider this as your other gift to me? Show me.”

“All righty.” She set everything up. 

Yoongi listened and watched intently as her fingers moved skillfully on the launchpad. She decided to perform BTS’ Tomorrow since she’s been playing around with it, and he wasn’t disappointed. There was something there and he just stared at her even after she finished. He wasn’t even aware she finished until she spoke. 

“Well...what do you think?”

“I’m gonna have a talk with Namjoon, Hobi and Slow Rabbit.”

“Why?”

“I think you should consider working behind the scenes with us for our albums. There’s something there.”

“I kind of low-key wanted to.”

“We’ll take it one day at a time. For now, your homework is to practice Cypher PT 3. And without Tae. Good God, I don’t wanna hear him rap it.” He sighed and rubbed his temples.

She laughed. “I’ll try my best not to practice around him. I do think you should consider-“

“No.”

“But Tae would be so enthusiastic-“

“No.”

“He’s so eager-“

“No.”

“He has passi-“

“No.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Boo!”

“Yeah, yeah...By the way, after we have some free time during our upcoming I Need U promotions, we’re gonna have a date.” He announced.

“What’s the dress code?”

“A-game, don’t forget the sneakers. We have a date on the court.” He smirked competitively

“I’m down. Keep me posted.”

“And smartie?”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you for everything.”

“Always.”

---

During Namjoon’s Do You MV filming, the members decided to surprise him when he was on break. They walked in with bags of chicken, while Namjoon sat on the couch on his phone.

“Hello!” Jimin shouted.

“YO! YO! YO! YO! YOOOOOOOO! We have arrived!” Jen happily yelled, walking in with the rest of the members like a hurricane. The rest of the members shout randomly as Namjoon, covered his ears, whining. Jen let out a laugh. 

Looks like the room won’t be quiet anymore.

“Hey leader, oppa’s here!” Tae beamed.

“The chicken has arrived!” Yoongi announced.

“You look good, that outfit is on point,” Jen told him as she greeted him with a hug. As they all sat down, getting situated, they discussed how nice Namjoon looked on video while they munched on the chicken. “Is it weird shooting alone?”

“Very. But now that you guys are here, maybe I spoke too soon, it’s so loud now.” He joked with a laugh.

“Well, you look cool. I think I can speak for everyone that we can’t wait to see what you have been working on.”

After the break, the members watch with Namjoon, clips of the filmed MV. Jen began dancing to the song with the other members.

“He’s so cool,” Jimin said proudly.

“He is going to do really well, I believe in him. He’s going to be great.” Yoongi guaranteed.

“I’m so proud of this guy, he’s worked so hard. I’m a proud baby sister.” She placed a hand over her heart as she looked at the Bangtan Bomb camera.

----

Finally, on April 5th, BTS began their jacket shooting in Gyeongju, for their upcoming album. Jen still hadn’t had her hair dyed yet, but her hair was styled straight with bangs this time.

Recently, her hair began to get damaged because sometimes the stylists wouldn’t know what to do with her African American hair, putting way too much heat. The last straw was when she noticed her hair breaking off, so she talked with Big Hit, asking if she could use one of Angelina’s stylists, who would come to Korea at times to do her hair more protectively, or even do her own hair when she could. She had to speak up on her hair, she kept quiet for too long.

She was happy they accepted her request and even went a step further to make the stylists learn about taking care of her hair so this wouldn't happen again. Jennie was grateful they were mindful of her hair. She did not want to go bald anytime soon.

For the jacket shooting, she wore a white blouse with blue jeans, along with a black hat on her head. They greeted the director and began shooting at the beach for Hwa Yang Yeon Hwa pt.1. 

She sat in between Rapmon and Jin as photos were snapped away, bringing off a more mature vibe this time with their new concept.

“Jesus...for April, it sure is cold. But when you’re near the water, it’s always colder. I should’ve worn a heavier jacket.” She mentioned.

“I’ll keep you warm!” Tae wrapped his arms around her from behind, having the blanket he had on his back, wrap around her too.

“Why are you so warm!?” She exclaimed as they walked near the ocean.

When everyone gathered around, Jennie shivered violently. 

“Wh-why.” She shivered while Tae placed a big jacket on her, holding her close. “I don’t do cold!”

He grabbed her hands and began to blow his hot breath on them, in hopes to soothe her. He took great care of her to make sure she was warm. She was grateful for his kind gestures.

After waiting as each member took their concept photos, Jennie and Jin met up for their photos together as they stood back to back. Jin looked ahead while Jen turned her head to the side as if looking back at him. She then wrapped her arms around herself, as the photos were snapped away, looking serious.

As they took more photos, Jimin and Jungkook watched them from a distance. 

“Wah...so pretty.” Jimin admired Jennie’s visuals.

“Very,” Jungkook murmured.

“So...Jungkookie...I wanted to tell you about Ennie’s massage skills.” Jimin decided to tease him, smiling mischievously. “She gave me the most amazing massage a few days ago. It was great!”

“Is that so?” Jungkook poked his cheek with his tongue, trying to ignore him.

“Yeah, her hands do wonders. I didn’t know she was that talented. It was so relaxing.”

“Uh huh...”

“Have you ever gotten a massage from her? You’re missing out. I was the first one to get a massage from her too, I feel so special.”

“Shut up, Hyung...”

“Hehehehe. Someone’s mad~.”

“I’m not mad!” He grumbled.

“We were in her room, too-“ Jimin groaned in pain when he was suddenly punched in the arm.

Jungkook stormed off. “I want a massage...” He grumbled to himself, while Jimin walked after him, laughing hysterically.

He really fell for it.

After Jen was done with her photos with Jin, she cheered. 

“Woo!” She opened her palms, raising them high as Jin high fived her. He places his palms down as she mer his hands for a low five, and then they jump up, bumping chests. 

“SeokJen in the house!” She performed his traffic dance with him.

“Hey, this is a great warm up! I’m feeling warm!” He laughed.

She continued shooting photos alone, walking around, with the ocean in the background, looking angelic, yet mature. Losing the baby fat in her face, gained her more of a mature look with this concept.

After the shooting, she walked past Taehyung and Jungkook goofing around, as Kookie attempted to juggle with heat packs. Acting mischievous, she slapped the heat packs that were tossed in the air by him and continued to innocently walk away.

“Now you’re going to pay.” He dropped the other heat packs and ran after her.

“Wait! Wait!” She yelled in panic, trying to run for her life. Instantly he grabbed her from behind, lifting her up over his shoulder. “Tae! Help!”

“Why did she even bother to run?” Taehyung laughed.

When they go inside, they continue their shooting in a room. Jen was filmed in the bathroom with the bathroom mirror fogged up as she wrote ‘He’ll change’ on it. Then she shot photos with Namjoon as he sat on the toilet and her in the tub without any water in it.

When she finished up, she watched Tae and Jungkook shoot photos on the bed and ended up giggling at Jungkook dozing off. “He’s so out of it. It’s so cute.”

On April 11th, BTS began their I Need U filming. For the music video, Jen kept on a white butterfly necklace throughout the entire filming, as she first wore a black pajama shirt with pants.

She stood in a bedroom with a Korean actor near her age, portraying her abusive boyfriend. She faced the camera, questioning what her concept was. “My concept is an abusive relationship. I play a naïve teenage girl who is infatuated with this boy but he’s not all who he seems to be. She left her family just to be with him, too. It’s very sad. Her boyfriend will begin to get more aggressive when things don’t go his way. She’ll even be in denial of what he’s been doing, too.”

“She unexpectedly gets hit by him and he’ll say sorry and say it won’t happen again," she added. "A lot of abusive couples go through that. She’ll foolishly forgive him, believing that he’ll change. And then he’ll end up cheating on her with her best friend. Ah...so, grimy. I thought it was cliché when I was told what I’ll be doing but honestly, you’d be surprised how much this stuff happens. This stuff happens in real life. A guy can be abusive but also a woman can be abusive too and I feel as though there isn’t enough recognition for men out there getting abused by women. It could be emotional, not just physical. They may think it’s funny to see a guy get abused by a chick but freak out when a chick is abused by a guy. I feel as though both parties should be treated as serious matters.”

Jen stood with the actor, hearing the director’s instructions. 

“You’ll barge in. Yell at him for forgetting your birthday. We just need shots of you arguing, so improvise, say whatever works.” The director instructed. “Then he’s going to grab you.”

The male actor grabbed Jen’s arms and shook her softly, getting the feel of what he was supposed to do. The two of them end up laughing.

“The actor is such a nice guy, so it’s going to be interesting working with him because he’s so nice.” She said on camera. “I think it’ll be difficult for me to think of what to say in this situation since I’ve never experienced it.”

“And...action!”

Jen stormed into the bedroom, watching her boyfriend playing video games. 

Disgust was shown on her features as she sternly asked, “Where were you!?”

Her boyfriend sighed and shot her a dirty look. “What are you screaming about?”

“I said where were you?” She snatched the controller out of his hands and tossed it to the side. “I was waiting for you, how the heck could you forget my birthday!?”

He stood up and got in her face. “What the hell was that for!?”

“One special day and you weren’t there, it’s like you don’t even care at all! I’m always there for you, why can’t you give more to me like I do for you?! This happens all the time!” She exclaimed.

“Cut!” The director announced. “Jennie, this time say that you’re done. And we’ll get into the grabbing sequence.”

Jennie nodded as the actor smiled at her. “I’m sorry if I hurt you.” He told her.

“I’m sure I can take it.” She reassured him.

“Action!”

“You know what? I can’t do this anymore. I’m done.” She turned around but he roughly grabbed her wrist, forcefully turning her back to face him. Suddenly his large arms grabbed a hold of her, shaking her as she flinched.

“You are NOT going to leave me! You’re nothing without, do you hear me!?” He shouted as she started to whimper in fear.

“Stop it!” She shouted, trying to push him off. “Get off of me!” She finally shoved him off and hastily backed up. “What is wrong with you!?”

He grabbed a beer bottle and threw it near her, on the ground, making her yelp as she started running away. 

“Get back here!” He shouted and ran after her.

The cameras quickly followed them. Jen managed to run into the bathroom and lock the door as a camera was filming her from inside the bathroom. A frightened facial expression was shown on her face as she watched the door shake violently from him banging his fists.

“OPEN THE DOOR!” His scream caused Jennie to flinch involuntarily.

His acting was off the charts. She was genuinely scared as her chest rose up and down at a quick pace. She let out a shriek when he finally kicked open the door.

“Please no...” She whimpered, backing up in fear. He slammed the door shut in front of the camera, as the scene only had the door shown.

“Cut! Good.” The director praised.

“You all right?” He smiled apologetically.

“Your acting is no joke. I was actually scared.” She praised.

After those shots, Jen sat down to get her makeup done, as the rest of the members began their shooting. The stylists had made sure Jen’s eyeliner and mascara weren’t waterproof so when she cried, it could run and be messy. Her cheek looked like she had been backslapped in the face.

Once she was done, the director let her sit in the shower with her knees up to her chest, with water running down on her. She had to cry for this one, so it took her a few moments before the tears began to flow. After they got enough shots of that, they led her to stare at her reflection in the mirror, examining the bruise on her face. She frowned, looking hurt that he would put his hands on her.

“I have never been heartbroken in my life, yet, so I hope my acting is believable for the cheating scene,” Jennie said on camera. “I’m glad I’m doing this cheating scenario, coming up. I feel like in your youth, you will get heartbroken and it’s a part of life. Whether it’s dating, one sided love, death, or any struggle. But overcoming it...I think that’s a beautiful thing.”

Jen had changed into a grey sweater and jeans, her face not bruised anymore. She pondered how she would act if a guy cheated on her in real life. 

“I honestly have no idea what I might do if someone cheats on me. If I had my bat from Danger, I could beat him with it...but I’d like not to get a record.” She grinned innocently.

“I need you two to improvise.” The director said. He decided to let them have more freedom in this scene. “Bang on his chest, yell, scream at him.”

“Can I slap you?” She asked straightforwardly, earning a laugh from the actor and those in the background.

“I don’t mind.”

Getting in position, she stood outside the hallway of the bedroom. Exhaling, she thought of her sister, Vienna. She was cheated on back in high school. It made her never want to date again and just hook up with guys instead of a commitment. She’ll never forget that day of her yelling and screaming at him on the phone, as Alani tried to calm her down.

Jungkook and Jimin were watching her film behind the cameras. They were impressed at how well she was doing, despite her beginning nervousness with the concept. Jungkook had clenched his fists when he saw the actor grab her, previously, feeling protective.

“Go Jennie!” Taehyung cheered her on. Her sad expression changed into a bright smile as she shot him a finger heart.

“Action!”

Jen barged into the bedroom to find a girl in her boyfriend’s lap, making out. She stood there, frozen, as she watched them with disappointment and hurt in her face.

“My heart...” Jimin murmured as he watched her broken facial expression. 

Jungkook felt something in his chest when he saw the hurt in her eyes. It was something he never wanted to see.

Jennie scoffed at the sight, shaking her head as she made her way out of the room. Storming down the hallway, her boyfriend quickly followed her, trying to catch her.

“W-wait!” He shouted. “It’s not what it looks like-“ He’s cut off by a strong slap in the face. 

The slap was heard throughout the room as all the attention was on the two lovers. The sound of the slap even made Jungkook and Jimin flinch as they watched with interest. 

Jennie began to violently bang on his chest, trying to hit him as he attempted to stop her. “Why!? Why would you do this to me!?” She screamed as tears began to appear in her eyes. He attempted to hug her but she fought out of his arms. 

“Get off of me!” She screamed and shoved him away. She stared at him with disbelief as he ran a hand through his hair. 

“Jennie...look-“

“My best friend though!? My best friend!? I knew this would happen!”

“If you knew this was going to happen why did you come back to me!? Why didn’t you just leave!?”

“Because I love you! And I’m so damn foolish to love you but I can’t help it! You’re supposed to be my everything, my heart, my soul!” Her voice began to sound raspy from the anger. “I’ve been loyal to you since day one! Day one! Your ride or die! Your support! Your love and you gonna do me like this!?” Her voice cracked.

Jungkook stared at her as she acted, wanting to walk in the shot right then and there to pull her in for a hug. Jimin glanced at him and placed a hand on his shoulder. 

“It’s just acting, Jungkookie. She’s okay.” He reassured.

“Y-yeah. I know...But I would never do that to her...”

Jimin smiled at his statement. “Oh really? Tell me more.”

“I-ignore what I said, hyung.”

“Sounds to me like you-“

“I think it’s your turn to film, hyung!”

Meanwhile, with Jennie, she wasn’t expecting to tear up so soon, but she got so into the acting, that it worked as the tears streamed down her cheeks. 

“Why? Why would you do this to me? I have never done you wrong! I forgave you for hitting me, I forgave you for missing my birthday but this? My best friend?! I’ve had enough!”

“Wow.” Yoongi looked on with Namjoon.

“I sincerely thought this was real, the way she was screaming at him.” Namjoon glanced at the camera filming their reactions.

After her shots were done, she checked out how it looked from the screen. 

“Ah, I feel like I could’ve done better but as I’m watching myself since they only want the video, not the sound of us arguing, it looks passionate. I’m proud of the results.” She mentioned.

Filming continued late at night. In Hongdae, shooting a scene playing around while eating burritos. The members laugh hysterically as they toss food at each other. Jen stole a bite out of Jin’s burrito, and he shoved her burrito in her face.

“Hey!”

“HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!” His trademark laugh filled her ears. “I didn’t think it would be that bad, I’m sorry.”

The next day, at night, Jin is filmed driving a car with Suga in the passenger seat. 

“I’m trusting you with my life.” Jennie teased as she sat in the back with Jimin, Hobi and Jungkook. 

Tae and Rapmon were watching while Jin drove in circles. Everyone decided to go home while Jungkook prepared to film his individual scene in an alley in Itaewon. Jennie decided to stay with him, instead of going back to the dorm like the others.

“I think Jungkook has the saddest story in I Need U. First, he gets beaten up and then ran over by a car. What has he done to the world?” She questioned on camera. “I’m a little worried to see him get beat up.”

“You needn’t.” He said behind her with a smile. “I’m very happy that she decided to stay with me. The hyungs decided to leave. They abandoned me. But not her.”

Jen watched in the background as Jungkook was filmed bumping into some bad guys, played by their managers. When she watched the first scene with him from the camera, she nodded in approval. “Nice job, Kookie.”

She watched Jungkook stroll down the alleyway until he was shoved harshly against the security gate, making a loud sound. 

She cringed at the sight. “Oh dear...”

After filming that scene, Jungkook had his makeup done to look like he had gotten beaten up as they filmed him getting tossed against the gate once more.

“This is intense,” Jennie murmured. 

She was impressed at his acting, he made it believable with his facial expressions. But she had the urge to hug him as she watched him get tossed around. 

When was this over? She didn’t want to see him like that.

After his filming was done, she rushed up to him, pulling him in for a hug. 

“Why do you gotta make things so realistic? That was intense.” She exclaimed as he smiled at her concern.

“Did I worry you?” He teased, feeling happy that she cared so much about him.

Before heading back to the dorm, the two of them decided to go get something to eat because Jen was craving French fries and chose to get a big plate of them so they could share.

“You have salt on your lips.” She pointed out, taking a napkin to gently wipe his lips. Jungkook stared at her with lingering eyes at the closeness.

“There. It was bothering me.” She looked up, meeting his intense gaze. He looked away, feeling his face warm up after being caught staring. “Do I have something on my face?”

“Nah, it’s just that you have pretty eyes.”

“That’s a first.” She smiled.

“No one has never said that before?”

“Not really. They’re just brown. I don’t think it’s that big of a deal.”

“Well, I think it’s a big deal.” He countered. “Let’s go on a compliment spree, back and forth.”

“All right. Your bunny smile is really cute, I’ll admit.”

He flashed her a grin. “You have a nice voice.”

“Your singing voice is very sweet.”

“I saw the video Hobi filmed on Twitter. You dance well. Way different from before.”

“Better than you?” She teased.

“Let’s not get that far, I’m the Golden Maknae, after all.”

“Blah, blah...” She grabbed a handful of fries and shoved them in his mouth. “Eat and shut your face.”

He laughed at her. “Do you think I’ve become manlier?”

“Hm...” She examined him. “Nope!”

“Y-yah!” He exclaimed while she giggled at his shocked expression.

After more chatting, they were down to the end of their meal. "Last piece. Who gets it?” She asked.

“Staring contest?” He offered.

“You’re on.” She leaned in, taking him off guard as he gulped. “Nervous? All you gotta do is blink and I’ll back away~.”

“Never. I’m not losing.” He kept his eyes open, widening them as he stared at her.

Out of nowhere, he grabbed the last fry, shoving it in his mouth before she could comprehend what he had done.

“Wow, Kookie...really?”

“Hehehehe.”

-------

For the next day of filming, Jennie put on a white dress, black heels and red lipstick. “I look old...” She checked out her outfit. “I own this dress, it was in my closet for some time. Colors play a key role for me in HYYH. As you can see, I’m wearing white. What does white stand for? Purity. Red, well, it’s more of an intense color than white. It can mean aggression, anger and violence. Keep that in mind for the future.”

She was briefly filmed sitting at the dining room table alone, with a knife on the table, contemplating in irritation. She wanted to hurt him. Hurt him for treating her so wrong. For betraying her. For hitting her, everything that he had done wrong to her, she wanted to hurt him for.

She stood up, walking around the table until she heard the door open and close to reveal her boyfriend. With her back to him, she glanced at the knife as the camera panned down to her hand grabbing a hold of it, ending the shot as a cliffhanger.

After she finished the individual shot, she bowed. “I am a hot mess in this music video.” She declared with a laugh. “Like they say, hell hath no fury like a woman scorned!”

----

A few days later, the members decided to take care of some business, doing their respective activities for the day which left the 97 Liners in the dorm to chill. 

Jennie happily chose this time to watch a show that Angelina wanted her to check out, while Jungkook played video games in the living room. As Jungkook gamed, he overheard her talking on the phone as she left her room to walk to the kitchen.

“GIRL! I just finished the eighth episode.” He heard her say and paused as she listened to Angelina speak to her on the other line.

She went through the cabinets as she began to speak again. “This show is crazy, Angie! So many plot twists, I dunno who to trust, hahah!” She grabbed a bag of chips and poured them into a bowl. “Uh huh, yeah that part messed me up...she’s such a bitch, I hope she gets what’s coming to her...But oh my God, you warned me but I wasn’t expecting him to look that good. He’s so sexy, though! His muscles? That grin? Lord Jesus, I’m deceased!”

Jungkook let out a chuckle at her fangirling in her Native tongue. When she was back in her room, he continued to game for another hour until he decided to approach her door.

“Who?” She questioned at the sudden knocking.

“Jeon Cena.”

“Will I be Attitude Adjusted if I let you in?”

He smirked at her statement. “No, Milady. I come in peace.”

“Enter my realm.”

He grinned and walked into her room, shutting the door behind him as he saw her watching some American show with her laptop connected to an HDMI cord on her TV. Her hair was in a messy bun and she wore her Hello Kitty pajama shirt and shorts. He thought she looked cute.

Jen smiled brightly and paused her show to give him her full attention. “Hey!”

“Hey. You free to talk?”

“Yeah. What’s up?”

He crossed his arms, deciding to ask her something that’s been on his mind all day. The sound of annoyance in his voice was heard as he asked, “So, you gave Jimin a massage?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. He complained about his shoulder. I offered.” She shrugged.

‘And not me?’ He wanted to ask, clenching his jaw.

“One of my cousins is a massage therapist and taught me some things when I was younger.” He heard her continue her statement. “It helped me loosen up my muscles when I first began to dance professionally. Now I’m used to the soreness. I told Jimin about the fun fact, and he asked.”

“That’s...actually what I wanted to talk to you about.” He looked down at his feet, trying to figure out how to ask her. “C-can I...get a massage from you?”

She let out a soft laugh. “It’ll cost you.”

Looking up at her, he nodded as his face began to heat up. “Ah, okay. I need to get my wallet.” He turned around.

She laughed at his actions. He didn’t catch her sarcasm. “Get on the bed. I’m messing with you.”

Her statement caused him to reveal his bunny smile on his features as he eagerly sat on her bed.

‘That was easier than I thought. I should stop overthinking.’ He happily thought as she turned her show back on.

He watched her get off the bed, to walk over to her dresser. He couldn’t help but stare at her bare legs in her shorts. Her working out with him has been paying off because he could see the definition in her legs. It was safe to say that she had one of the nicest legs that he had ever seen and wondered why she didn’t show them off more.

‘I should stop looking.’ He turned away, to look at the show on her TV instead. 

After a few moments, the temptation got to him as he couldn’t help but slowly drift his eyes back to her legs, inching higher this time.

“Where?” She had asked him while searching for her massage stuff in the drawer as he kept staring at the back of her legs.

‘A lot of places, actually...’ He thought to himself, averting his eyes from going higher than her thick thighs. ‘Don’t stare...don’t creep her out. Don’t stare at her ass, Jungkook, what are you doing?’

“Hello? Earth to Kook?” Jen had turned around to face him, catching his attention.

“Y-yeah?”

“I asked where did you need a massage?”

“Oh. Right. My back.”

“Got it.” She turned back around to gather up what she needed.

Jungkook stood up from the bed, with his back to her, reaching behind his neck to grab the collar of his shirt. Pulling his shirt up, he took it off and tossed it on her bed. All that was left on his upper body was the short bunny necklace around his neck that she had gotten him for Christmas.

Jennie turned around with bottles of massage oils in her hands. When she caught a glimpse of his muscular back she widened her eyes and accidentally dropped her supplies. The sudden clutter of noise caught Jungkook's attention as he turned around abruptly, giving her a full view of his muscular torso.

“You all right?” He asked, walking up to her.

“Ye-ah, y-yeah, just fine.” She kneeled to quickly pick up her belongings, placing them on the bed.

Jungkook watched her as he replayed her statement in his head.

‘Did she...stutter?’ He pondered as he watched her avert her eyes from his chest, trying not to look anywhere near his way. 

He fought the urge to smile as he appreciated the gesture. The fact that she tried not to stare filled him with pride. He’s worked hard for them, after all. And only getting muscular as the months go by.

‘I’m making her nervous...’ He confirmed.

Normally it would be her that made him nervous. But now that the tables have turned, he wanted to enjoy it while it lasted. 

“You need help with anything?” He decided to get closer to her again to see her reaction. 

She instantly shook her head and took a step back, desperately trying not to look down his chest, keeping her eyes on his face.

“Nope, nope. I gotta get something from the kitchen real quick. Just hang tight for a moment.”

“Okay.”

Once she left, he smirked, feeling good about himself. ‘She’s cute when she’s nervous like that.’ He thought as he waited for her.

When she came back, she had found Smarties in the kitchen and placed them on her nightstand. 

Facing him, she looked up into his eyes, still trying her best not to let her eyes wander. “I’m no pro, I only know a few basics, but it’s more than enough to help me with the aches and pains. I highly suggest a hot bath or shower to loosen up the muscles.”

“Got it.” He nodded curtly, walking over to the bed.

Before laying down, he decided to stretch deeply, raising his arms up in the air. He let out a soft moan as he stretched and discreetly peeked over to see if she was staring. He was not disappointed at the result.

When she accidentally glanced at him stretching, watching his muscles tighten, she quickly looked away.

‘Oh, oh no. No, no, no. Jen no. You shouldn’t be looking.’ She thought nervously.

She’d never seen him shirtless like this before and it was making her feel on edge. It caught her off guard since she wasn’t used to seeing him like that. They were comfortable around each other but something about him today made her nervous. But not in a bad way as she felt like her face was on fire. 

Was she beginning to blush? Thankfully her dark skin didn’t give it away so easily.

“Everything okay, baby girl?”

He didn’t know where he got his confidence from, but somehow he ended up asking her, as she didn’t hear the teasing in his voice. He felt no nervousness at all and seemed to run on his confidence because the sight of her being nervous around him for the first time boosted his ego. Maybe she thought he was manly now, after asking her so many times in the past. 

It felt satisfying.

“Huh? Y-yeah, everything’s fine.” She decided to fix her messy bun, turning her back to him. 

Any way to get away from the sight. They were getting older, so it should be natural that things like this would happen, right?

“Actually, can you check something before you do my back? I think I’m feeling a little sore on my arm.” He made up a white lie, to see her reaction.

She closed her eyes for a moment, attempting to contain her composure.

‘Oh, Lord have mercy.’ She thought as she turned to him. “Your arm?”

“Uh huh. If that’s okay.” He flashed her a smile and took a seat on the edge of the bed.

‘Say no. Say no, right now. Don’t do it, don’t you do it, do NOT do it.’ She tried to warn herself. 

“A-all right, show me.” She took a seat next to him, having no choice but to reluctantly turn her eyes to his bare torso. 

He flexed his arm for her, in a slow manner, revealing the definition of his arm muscles.

‘Oh no, I should not be in this position, right now. I shouldn’t be staring but his muscles are really...’ She ended her thought when he gently grabbed her wrist, feeling the warmth of his hand.

She watched him place her palm on his bare shoulder and he slowly ran it down his bicep, making sure she could feel his strength.

“Riiiiiiiight here.” He declared. “Maybe I stretched it out too much? What do you think?”

“Um...” She trailed off, running her hand on his strong arm. “You really feel tense here.” She stated as he watched her intently.

“Am I? Well, could you...also, massage that as well? I would really appreciate it.”

“Yeah, um, let’s begin with your back first. Lay down. On your stomach.” 

She got off the bed. He fulfilled her request and she sat next to his body. Thanks to him lying on his stomach, she felt less nervous but still felt some type of way about his muscular back.

“Never thought I’d be doing this to you. Jimin runs his mouth. But I like taking care of you, so I can’t complain. You’ve been my dance partner and personal trainer in the gym. I’ve been your nurse, best friend and massage therapist. What’s next on the agenda?”

“I have a couple of titles in mind...” He murmured to himself as he heard her open a bottle of the massage oil.

“I’m gonna need you to communicate with me while I do this, okay? Tell me what feels good and what doesn’t. And the areas you want me to focus on.”

“Got it.”

“And you can ignore me if I end up making random comments, I’m still fixated on Empire.”

“What’s that?”

“The show I’ve been watching. That’s why I was on the phone with Angelina. I blame her.” She poured the oil on her hands. “This’ll be a little cold, but you’ll warm up once your blood starts circulating.”

She ran her hands over his back, straight up and back down as he sighed in content. She smiled at his reaction. At least he was relaxed.

“Did you...do this to Jimin?” He suddenly asked.

“Nah, he wasn’t on my bed or anything. Nothing like this.”

‘Did this pabo lie to me to get me jealous so I could ask her?’ He pondered in annoyance. ‘I’m going to kill him.’

Jen multitasked while glancing at her show and listening to his reactions as she began to rub in circular motions. Jungkook thought her hands felt like heaven. His back was sore from all the dance practices and was grateful she was there to help him out.

“You’re tense, Kookie. Like all over. What’s on your mind?”

“A lot of things.”

“Care to share?”

“Ah, just making sure this comeback is a good one.” He let out another contented sigh.

“I swear, your muscles weren’t this big.” She thought out loud. “I’m not used to seeing you shirtless, so it caught me by surprise.”

“Do you like them?”

“They’re nice. Impressive. Hard work is paying off. I think I’m toning up too, what do you think?”

“Your legs are really nice. I think you should show them off more.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Maybe.”

Suddenly, he let out a soft groan and she stopped.

“Are you okay? Did I hurt you?” She asked in alarm when she pressed into his muscle tissue with more pressure.

“Nah. Keep doing that. It feels nice.”

“Lemme know if it hurts.” She continued what she was doing and made sure to massage his arm like he wanted as well.

After 30 minutes, she noticed that he had fallen asleep and his breathing had gotten slower. She let him rest on her bed, placing a blanket on him. Later, she heard a cute bark and saw their dog Tony trying to jump on the bed. 

Jungkook and Jennie finally agreed to name their dog Tony. It was cute and suited him well. Iron Man won this round but the next thing they got that required a name was going to be Captain America related.

Letting out a giggle, she picked Tony up and placed him on the bed. He went right to Jungkook, walking on his back, curling up into a ball to rest.

Jennie smiled at the cute sight and decided to take a photo for the adorable memory. For a moment, she watched as Jungkook slept and started to run a hand through his soft hair, feeling elated. She then turned her attention back to her show, making sure the volume wasn't too loud to disturb his rest. 

She went through two more episodes while he continued to sleep. 

“No way!” She whispered in a hushed yell, watching another plot twist in the show. 

She glanced over at Jungkook who moved in his sleep. With Tony not on the bed anymore, Jungkook was sleeping on his back now with the cover still on him. She let out a soft chuckle at how cute he looked as he slept. The way his mouth was open, and how he looked like a baby. She was happy that he was resting. He and Jimin had been going to the dance studio more often as the comeback neared. She didn’t want him to work himself too hard.

She affectionately ran her hand through his soft hair again, checking up on him to make sure he was still fine. Then, her phone vibrated and rang at a low volume, interrupting her thoughts as she checked the Caller ID.

Jin.

“What’s up?” She answered.

“Hey, Jennie. The boys are on their way back, and should be back at the dorm in less than five minutes.” He said, causing her to almost drop her phone, hastily getting off the bed.

“Oh, really? Okay!” She managed to say as she looked back at Jungkook. 

She needed to get him out of her room.

ASAP.

She did not want to see what would happen if the guys found him, in her bed, shirtless, asleep. And it didn’t look any better with her hair disheveled. It would give the wrong impression, and they wouldn’t be able to hear the end of it. And the way the guys’ minds like to be dirty, she would like to avoid their teasing at all costs, and she knew Jungkook would want that too.

“I’ll be home soon, at the store. I wanted to ask if you needed anything?”

“Um, yeah, actually, could I get some more pads?” She requested. 

Ever since he caught her when she had her period accident, Jin had been looking out for her, ever since, buying her anything she needed to make her time of the month as painless as possible.

“Of course. I’ll buy two packs. See you when I get home.”

“Thank you!” She said her goodbyes and hung up, tossing her phone on the bed. “Okay.” She turned to the sleeping bunny.

How was she going to wake him up?

“Kook, wake up.” She called out.

No answer.

Sitting on her bed, she started to shake him but got no response. Of all times, he wanted to be a heavy sleeper he chose now. But she was the one who put him to sleep anyway, so she should be praising her hand skills.

It made her happy to get him to relax. The way he trusted her to massage him even though she wasn't a professional. She enjoyed these moments with him.

She shook him more roughly. “Kook, wake up. You gotta get out of my room, they’re coming back soon!”

She sighed at his lack of response. “You mean to tell me I need to pinch him like Jin?” She pondered as she tried to look for an alternative method. Looking around her bed, she grabbed one of her pillows.

“Wake up!” She started hitting his face with the pillow. 

Waking up and realizing that he was getting hit with the pillow, he grabbed a hold of her wrists and pinned her down on the bed, making her shriek in surprise. 

“Oh, hey, you’re awake.” She looked up at him. 

“What was that for?” He asked, sleepily.

“Well, I’ve been trying to wake you up for a while. The guys are coming back. You are in my room. You are shirtless in my room. And right now, you are on top of me, shirtless, in my room. If they see us like this...we’re done for. Let’s not give them something to tease us about for months. And if Jin sees us...” She cringed at the thought

“Yeah, we’re dead.” He let out a chuckle and got off of her. 

He helped her up and grabbed his shirt, putting it on. Both getting off the bed, they try to straighten up, so it can look like she did not give him a massage.

“Wait! Your shirt!” She called out in panic.

“What about it?”

“It’s inside out!” She hastily took it off him, since it was inside out, and turned it back and placed it back on him. “Wait, we need to fix your hair!” She started messing around with it, trying her best to make it look neat as he laughed at her attempts. “This isn’t funny!”

“It kind of is.”

“Okay, now go. Play video games, act normal.” She pushed him out of her room 

"All right, all right. But one more thing,"

"What's up?"

"Thank you for the massage. It felt great,"

She smiled, "Of course. Whenever you need one just ask. I'm here,"

"I'll keep that in mind," he was happy about the offer as he shut her door and went back to playing his game.

A minute later, the members made their way back to the dorm, while Jen continued to watch her show. 

“Jennie! Here are your things.” Jin came into her room, handing her the bag.

“Much appreciated.”

“So, anything interesting happened while we were gone?”

“Nah, I’m catching up on some American shows while Kook is gaming like usual. Same ol’ same ol’.” She smiled.